A vindication of King Charles: or, A loyal subjects duty Manifested in vindicating his soveraigne from those aspersions cast upon him by certaine persons, in a scandalous libel, entituled, The Kings cabinet opened: and published (as they say) by authority of Parliament. Whereunto is added, a true parallel betwixt the sufferings of our Saviour and our soveraign, in divers particulars, &c. By Edw: Symmons, a minister, not of the late confused new, but of the ancient, orderly, and true Church of England.

A VINDICATION OF KING CHARLES : OR A Loyall Subjects duty , &c.

SECT. I.

1 Of the supposed Authors of the Libell . 2. Of the Authorizers thereof , and their speciall Order : How fit the same should be recalled : A president propounded to that purpose . 3. A serious expostulation with them about the same , and of their maintaining a base fellow to deride and scoffe at their Soveraigne in his affliction .

THe first thing observable in that disloyall pamphlet , §. 1. is , the plurall manner of speaking used therein : Us , and Wee : Whence I gather , that it was not opus unius , the worke of one alone : nor indeed had it been possible , so much venome and blasphemy , should be vomited up against Gods Anointed , without the concurrence of a whole Legion .

'T is observable in the next place , that the Authors thereof . conceale their names ; but their modesty herein is not to be admired ; for Satan himself would have done as much in the same case : He acting the Calumniators part against his Soveraigne , appeared to our first Parents in a strange shape , and concealed himself after these mens fashion ; and surely had this Book come immediately from him , as it doth from them , he would have blushed to own it .

S. Paul , S. Peter , James , and Jude , sending abroad into the world Epistles Generall to reclaim the seduced , prefixed their names at full length , ( for nothing fell from their pens , either for form , or matter , but what became the Gospel of Jesus , and workmen that needed not to be ashamed . ) But this Hidden Crew putting forth a certain thing to a like purpose , ( as they pretend ) have not set down so much as the first letters of their names , S. M. E. C. or the like , that the seduced might , at least , have guessed , to whow they are beholding .

Sed ex ungue Leonem , the devill is discerned by his Paw , and the Pulpit ( alas ) helps us too far in our search after these men : thence we learn , who beares the Bell in these daies , for lying , slandering , and evill speaking . 'T is commonly observed that few can act Satan now so well , as some of those , who formerly did best preach Christ : Corruptio optimi est pessima ; Time was , when none might , or durst compare with them of Rome , for defaming Dignities , or Soveraigne Princes ; witnesse those books of Parsons and Sanders , in the dayes of Queen Elizabeth : but were those two now alive , they might go to Schoole to our men , in each of whom Parsons spirit is both doubled and trebled . And is there not a reason ? They say , These are times of more light and knowledge : indeed they are , in the art , and science of evill speaking .

In those former dayes ( of darknesse , as they are now accounted ) when peace , mercy , gentlenesse , and obedience , faith in Christ , and conformity to his example , was the sole subject of these mens discourses to the people ; themselves were then but poore fellows , of an underly condition , called and known by the contemptible name of Christs Ministers : but since this new light ( so much talked on ) hath appeared , and discovered a more gainful and advantagious way , they have altered their scene , turned tragick , and venting slanders and reproaches , have provoked to rebellion , warre and bloud ; whereby they have purchased a new name unto themselves , ( more sutable indeed to their present , then to their former way ) and are called , The ministers of the Parliament .

And these men , or some of them , ( from the method , stile and matter of that book ) are conceived by many to be the Authors of it : which , if they be , I require them by that name of Christian ( which as yet they own ) that they shew out of Christs Gospell , some one precept , or allowed example ( at least ) warranting any to deal thus , with their naturall Liege-Lord , or with any ordinary man , that 's but a brother , as they do with their Soveraigne .

Suppose the faults here charged upon him , were reall and inherent , and not by perversion onely , and imputation : yet where is there any Scripture authorizing this their publication ? themselves ( while they were Christs ministers ) were not to alledge that saying of Esay , against the intruders of groundles inovations . To the Law , Esay 8. 20. to the Testimony , if they speak not according to this word , 't is because there is no light in them : they must give us leave to conclude so too , and to say , there is no light in their very selves now , if they alledge neither Law nor Testimony for this their undertaking .

But if these Ministers were not themselves the Authors of it , yet I wonder there should not be one sparke of ancient love still alive in some of their breasts , towards Jesus Christ their old Master , moving them in his behalf , to vindicate the Doctrine of his Gospell , and publikely to declare , how far the same is , from allowing any to speak evilly , or defamingly of the Ruler of a people . When they were on Christs side , I have heard some of them tax Luther very sharply for unrevernd speeches , ( in a certain Pamphlet ) against our Hen. 8. because he was a king , though not his own ; for ( said they ) such Language did not become the Gospell . Is not the Gospell still the same ? yes surely ; and had these men but been the same still too , they could not have seen such a Libell printed , and often re-printed at London , in the midst of them , without expressing much of their zeal against it .

Beside , did not these Parliament Ministers ( for that now is their beloved title ) take the Protestation to defend the Kings Honour ? Nay , were not they the men that tendred it unto others ? did not they preach diverse Sermons at the beginning of this Parliament , to perswade to the taking of it ? ( I knew one of them that preached a whole week together to that very purpose ) and did they then only urge to vow , & not to pay ? Did they then intend ( by their example ) onely to draw people into Perjurie ? if not , it lies upon them , as they will answer unto God , ( before whom they did protest , ) for those mens souls whom they did perswade , to cry down this accursed Pamphlet , so contrary to the tenour of that Protestation : and never to leave begging of them whose servants they now be , till 't is burnt by the hand of the common hangman .

But 't is observable in the third place , that this book is said to §. 2. be published , by the Authority of those , who first set out the Protestation , yea , and by their speciall Order too , Published by speciall Order of the Parliament : therefore some may think , there is no likelyhood , that they who are too big to deny themselves , should be perswaded by their Beadsmen , to do any thing against their own Order .

To which I answer , Were they well informed ( by those whom they think well of ) that it would be as much for their credit ( among Christians ) to deny themselves , as to contradict themselves , to recall their speciall Order , as to suffer it to continue in affront to their generall Ordinance , perhaps they might be wrought upon ; and then withall , if a President were alleadged , for ( as they say ) they worke by Presidents , ( though not by Rule , ) peradventure they might be prevailed with .

And for the things sake , I will remember them of one , and it shall be of one that is extraordinary , ( for I conceive an ordinary President will not serve the men that bear sway in this Parliament ; ) it shall be a President of their own making , ( which speaks it excellent ) such a President as the like was never heard of before , and so the more fit for their further observance .

Let themselves call to minde , whether there was not an Act , ( which is more then a bare Order ) both made and nulled , in the same Session , since the Beginning of this Parliament , though perhaps not dashed by that full Authority which did establish it ; yet was it not set aside as needlesse and vain , or ( at least ) as not sufficiently advised upon beforehand ? The Act which I mean , was that which concerned the Fleet , or Navy against the Turkish Pirats , to redeem our Christian Country-men from Bondage . For their better remembrance of which , I shall beg leave of the Readers , to make a little digression , in the relation of some few circumstances : and ( if I rightly apprehend it ) the matter in brief was thus :

Our good King in his piety and pity to those poor Captives , had formerly , ( with that Ship-money so grudgingly paid ) built and sent out diverse Ships to the same purpose ; and ( God assisting a work so Religious , and becoming a Christian Prince ) he provailed therewith against the Pyrats of Sally , and freed many of his Subjects , from barbarous slavery in that place : whereupon he made preparation also against those of Argyer , intending the like mercy for the Christians there , but was prevented in his designe by the Scottish insurrection , which forced him Northward : And before his intentions could return to motion , for that Southern Expedition , this unhappy Parliament ( by his authority ) met at Westminster , where ( that it might be conceived some others had Bowels as well as He ) a Bill was preferred , and disputed upon , concerning a Fleet to the fore-mentioned end ; for the maintenance of which , though it might easily have been concluded , by settling of Ship-money in a Parliamentary way , with an Order for the manner of levying the same , to the Subjects liking , ( which had been a more safe and sensible kinde of payment , then many disbursments extorted since , and might have been a mean to continue Gods nationall blessing upon the whole Kingdome , by interessing ( in that sort ) all mens hearts and hands , in so charitable and Christian a work : ) yet because it was a path wherein the King had trod , and they had no purpose to deal either with or for him , in any such friendly or Loyall way , as might shadow his apprehended haltings from his peoples eyes , by making that cleerly Legall , which had formerly appeared somewhat warping . Besides , there wanted matter or stuff , to fill up the belly of that monstrum horrendrum , or ungospel-like Remonstrance , which was purposed to be made against his Government , by which the people were to be taught to beleeve , that the King did never doe any thing well ; therefore by all meanes Ship-money must be damned , and cryed down for ever , in perpetuam Regis ignominiam , if mouth can doe it : And for the intended Navy , another course was concluded upon , to advance monies to maintaine that , viz. from the importation , and transportation of commodities .

But ( by the way ) while these things were in agitation amongst the wise ; the King ( having had more sincere , and serious thoughts about that businesse then other men , desiring and hoping to further and speed the designe , with his advice and Councell ) sent them his judgement concerning some particulars about the matter , only to consider upon , and to follow if they so pleased ; or otherwise to proceed according to their own discretions : which advise of his , had they taken in good part from their Prince and Master , they had shewn no more respect unto him , then Job was wont to shew to his meanest servant : but they ( lest they might seem to need his help by a civill acceptance of his Councel ) were so far from relishing of it , that they presently voted the same to be an obstruction cast in on purpose to stop the businesse , nay a plain refusall of the King , to confirme the Bill : Whereupon his Sacred Majesty ( being armed with meeknesse against affronts ) leaving them wholy to their own devises , did presently signe their Bill , and in that fashion as they would have him : so discovering to all his people , ( if they would see ) that a Vote of Parliament may be fallible . And now behold ( to return to the matter ) when this Act was thus finished , according to their desires , and all Religious hearts raised to an high expectation , of seeing their poor brethren quickly redeemed from Turkish thraldome , whether from their dislike of the Kings readinesse unto so Christian a work , or because they had some other imployment intended for the Merchants money here at home , I cannot tell : but that Act was never ( as I heard ) put in execution to this day , but even quite set aside ; and as we may say ( so much as in them lay ) quite nullified , cancelled , and repealed : and free leave given to the Turks thereby , not onely to take our Country-men at sea , but also to come into the very havens of our Kingdome , and to carry away our Children , to the ruine of Christian souls for ever : insomuch , that whereas there was but the number of some 2000. English in slavery , when this so adored Parliament did begin , there is now , November , 1645. above 5000. in most lamentable bondage , our King being robbed and despoyled by his loving Subjects , ( Who consult , ( as they say ) to advance Christs Kingdome ) of his Shippes , and Navy : wherewith he was wont to defend his Realme from such Pyracies .

This is that Act which I spake of , and the reason of my remembring it at this time , is , to helpe the Authorizers of this venemous Pamphlet with a president for the recalling their speciall Order , whereby 't is published . And now before I return to my work in hand , let me assume the boldnesse to expostulate a little with these men : I am one of Gods Ambassadours ; Jesus Christ , who shall be their Judge , is my Master ; and in his Name , let me reason with them about this matter : for I hope I may presume to speak unto them , ( at a distance ) as they are like my self , but Dust and Ashes .

Let me ask you a question in the first place , ( O you superlative §. 3. men , ) Suppose some of your Novices and under-hand workers , ( as alas you have too many such , I feare even about the King , ) should by this Pamphlet , which you ( whom they think infallible ) have by speciall Order authorized , or by any other of like nature , published under your Protection , be moved to act Jaques Clements part , or Raviliacks part upon the Sacred person of their Soveraigne , can you imagine that the same will not be set on your score , as well as that of those Regicides was laid to the charge of the Jesuites , whose custome it was , ( as your selves well know , ) while the doctrine of King-killing was appropriate to their order , to inspire men to the perpretation of that supream villany , by sending forth such conditioned books ( as this is which you have authorized ; ) wherein with most reproachfull language they would paint out the Prince designed for slaughter , as if he were the greatest Tyrant , promise-breaker , and oppressor of his people in the world , and a person in no sort fit to live : that so it might be apprehended a most Heavenly work to rid the earth of him , and a service most acceptable unto the Lord ? when Raviliack was demanded by his examiners , to declare the reason moving him to his attempt , he answered , That the reasons why it was requisite to kill the King , they might understand by the Sermons , and Pamphlets of the Preachers .

Wel ( Sirs ) we all know the meaning both of you and of your Prophets , and therefore as Elias from the Lord , did charge Ahab with the death of Naboth , because the letters provoking to it were signed with his seal : so do I from the same Lord , charge you with all those evil opinions and hard conceits , which are already kindled in the mindes of any against the King , by the meanes of this Pamphlet ; because 't is published by your Authority : Yea , if any further mischief shall befall his Sacred Majesty upon the same ; at your hands will the Judge of Heaven and Earth require it : and know you further , that the guilt of all the blasphemies , reproaches , scornes , slanders , which are spit out against the King , either in this book , or any other published by your leave and Order , ( without your deep repentance and humiliation , ) shal be heaped upon your Souls at the day of Reckoning , even as if your own selves had been the Authors of them : for nil interest sceleri , an faveas aut facias : to favour and to doe ( in this case ) is all one : nay the Apostle speaks , as if those who appove of other Rom. 1. 32. folks ill doings , were in a degree worse then the Actors themselves , and given up in a further measure to a Reprobate sense : Qui non vetat peccare cum potest , jubet : ( saies the wise Heathen ) not to prevent a mischief when one may , is directly to command it to be done .

Gentlemen , ( for as your souls friend , I would fain have you recover again that Title ) I charge you before the living God , and Jesus Christ , who shall one day sit in judgement upon you , to ask your Consciences in secret , whether it be not a sin , and a wickednesse to speake evil of the Ruler of the people ? to act Shimei's part against Gods Anointed ? whether to write , or publish such Pamphlets as this , be the way to Honour the King in the eyes of his people ? Whether you have thus learned Christ from the Church of England ? Whether you ever met in Gods word , with any saying or example to warrant you in this way of proceeding ? And I require you also , as you will answer it before the Lord , to ask your own hearts , whether to Authorize such a work as this ( to the Kings defamation , ) be a Christian work , Honourable and becoming the dignity of a Parliament , whose actions ought al to be glorious and presidentiall ? Nay is it an Act prudentiall in you , thus publikely to own and countenance this prolem populi , this abominable thing , which the very Parents , and Authors of , are ashamed to father ? What will you say , 't is one of the Priviledges of Parliament you fight for , to Authorize things against the King , against your own Allegeance end Protestation ? surely ab initio non fuit sic : former Parliaments disdained to own such a Priviledge , to tread in such pathes : Or will you say , you are more Omnipotent , then those your Predecessours were , who never had those brave advantages that you have ? true , nor never did desire them . But can your new Omnipotency make that which is evil in it self , turn good by your Authorization ? I pray where had you this large Commission ? Who gave you this Authority ? Christ , in whose hand is all power , never did : let your Chaplains prove it , if they can , or your Consciences affirm it , if they dare . Nor will that Writ which called you together , and fixt you in your Spheare at Westminster , tell you , that the King ( the fountain of power under God ) did place you there in this sort to exercise your Activity against him : your Patent therefore , by which you have Authorized this work of darknesse , must needs come ab Inferno : And can you expect that the Judge of quick and dead , will at the great day pronounce well done good and faithfull Servant unto you , for doing Satans work , for executing his Commission ? O how much better will you finde then it had been , if you had wrapt up your Talents in a Napkin ? and in the meane time , how much more had it been to the dignity of that High Court of Parliament , ( which you pretend so much to stand for ) if you had but left out the name Parliament , and said , Published by speciall Order of the Rebellious faction in the two Houses at Westminster ?

But now I have begun to take upon me to speak unto you , ( O you lofty men , ) let me ask you a question more to a like purpose : What reward or commendation can you expect at Gods hand , for maintaining your Beadsman Britanicus , to libell against his Soveraigne , to teach and excite by his weekly books , the ignorant and seduced vulgar , throughout the Kingdome , to joyn with him in reviling and laughing to scorn their publike Father , ( now your selves have most unjustly thrust him into affliction : ) Dare you say , his expressions are not vile ? O let me beg pardon of my Soveraigne , and of all modest men , if ( to the shame of these mens faces , and to the increase of indignation in all godly spirits against their courses ) I doe with detestation repeate over here one of his passages , published to the world on Monday the 4. of August . 1645.

Where is King Charles ? What is become of him ? Some say , when he saw the storme comming after him , as far as Bridgewater , he came away to his dearly beloved in Ireland : Yes , they say , he ran away out of the Kingdome very Majestically : Others will have him erecting a new Monarchy in the Isle of Anglesey : A third sort say , that he hath hid himselfe , it were best send Hue and Cry after him .

If any man can bring any tale or tidings of a wilfull King , which hath gone astray these four yeares from his Parliament , with a guilty Conscience , bloudy hands , and a heart full of broken vowes and protestations ; if these marks be not sufficient , there is another in his mouth , for bid him speak , and you will soon know him ; then give notice to Britanicus , and you will be payd for your paines : GOD SAVE THE PARLIAMENT .

O you Men of Westminster , is this your Beadsman that prayes for you , that works for you ? that is maintained and cherished by you ? then these are the scornes of your hearts , the flouts of your Spirits , that are vomited up by his mouth and pen ; if not , why have you not hang'd the villain , or rather torn him in pieces with wild horses ? Are not you they , that call your selves , the Kings most Humble , most dutifull , and most Loyall Subjects ? Are not you they that would be accounted the Holy , just , most Christian , and unerring Parliament ? have you not talked much of reforming our Church and Government ? and will you countenance and favour such persons ? Is this the Reformation you promised us ? the new Religion you will set up amongst us ? Is this the way to Heaven , which you will trace out to your Country-men that adore you ? Doth your Discipline , purchased with the effusion of so much Christian bloud , allow of such expressions , and persons , without correction ? Indeed this is the way to work an Alteration from what was before : the Devil had formerly but his Chappell , where God had his Church , but from henceforth if you prevail , he is likely to have his Church , where God shal scarce have a Chapell : Wel , as an Holy Martyr said to others , so say I to you ; I thank God I am none of you : and my prayer is , Never let my soul ( O Lord ) partake in their Counsells , nor my feet tread in their paths : but give me ( I beseech thee ) thy grace to pray daily against their wickednesse ; And let it not , O let it not ( good Lord ) be told in Gath , or believed in Askelon , that these bitter fruits do spring from the tree of Protestant Religion : Let it rather be acknowledged and apprehended that these things are favoured and done by the men of this Nation , as they are at this present , ( by Satans working ) in a deadly enmity and opposition against their Soveraigne , and not as they are either his sworn Subjects , or Children of the English Church . And thus , ( O my God ) as thy messenger , Liberavi animam meam , I have dicharged my Conscience towards them .

SECT. II.

1. Of the pretended end of publishing the Libell ; the true end thereof hinted . 2. Their blasphemy against God noted . 3. How these Letters of the King might have been made use of as Evidences of Truth and Loyaltie . 4. Of what stock and linage the Authours of the Libell discover themselves to be . 5. Of their subtilty , and of that spirit of meeknesse which they boast of . 6. How aptly for themselves they alleadge the Example mentioned by S. Jude .

I Now come to the Book it selfe , whose publication they have §. 1. Authorized : and I observe that the persons for whose sake 't is pretended to be put forth , are some , whom the Authors call their Seduced Brethren , to reclaime them : I conceive they are so accounted , because they will not concur , in breaking their Protestation , and opposing their Soveraigne : I apprehend my selfe to be reckoned in the number : and therefore in the behalfe of my self and the rest , I desire these men , who are so careful to Reclaim us , that they would deal plainly with us ; and tell us in downe right English , whether it be any thing else , but our Loyalty , our love , and obedience to our Soveraigne , which they would Reclaim us from : let them in the first place declare unto us our transgression , and prove out of Gods Word , that we are such as they call us , and account of us : let them shew who hath Seduced us : we are of the Prophet Jeremies minde ; If we be deceived , Jer. 20. 7. it is the Lord that hath deceived us : 't is his Word that hath taught us to Honour the King , and to adhere unto our Soveraigne ; that is the foundation we stand upon , and so strong and stable it is , that we beleeve and hope these new Teachers , shall never be able either to shake it , or us from it .

Nay we have an apprehension that these men are in a Seduced condition themselves , because they are gone out from us : whereas 1 John 2. 16. they were once of us , they took the Oath of Allegeance , and afterward the Protestation as well as we , to defend the Kings Person , Honour and Estate , against all opposers : And now being themselves out of the right way , we fear they would draw us into the same danger : they tell us we are Seduced , onely that we might yeeld so to be . We remember that Satan Seduced our first Parents from their duty towards God , by proceeding in the direct way and mothod of these men : he pretended pity and respect unto them as to his Seduced Brethren : and to the same purpose as these do , He standred , defamed , and reproached his Soveraigne : wherefore these men must pardon us , if but for this reason , we are somewhat suspicious of them . Beside , the Scripture tells us of some men , who call Light , Darknesse , and Darknesse Light ; Good , Evill , and Evill , Good : and what know we to the contrary , but these men may be of that number ? Our Saviour informes us , that in the last dayes , many wolves should come in sheeps cloathing , who Mat. 24. 24. ( by fair pretences ) should deceive many : and should carry their designes so cunningly , that ( if possible ) they should deceive the very Elect themselves : Now as these are the last dayes , so these men have fair pretences , are crafty in their carriages , do deceive many ; and therefore may peradventure be those very wolves , forespoken of . Saint John adviseth us , not to beleeve every one , but bids us try their spirits , whether they be of God or no : wherefore 1 John 4. 1. having this warning , if we trust these men before we have tryed them , we shall shew our selves as they entitle us , Seduced indeed : they must give us leave therefore to examine of what spirit they are , who thus take upon them to reclaim us : whether their doctrine be of God or no ; we will go by Christs own rule , let them except against it if they can or dare , By their fruits ( saith Mat. 7. 20. he ) you shall know them ; and this their Book is their fruit : we will consider whether their speech and language therein , doth not bewray them . They begin thus :

It were a great sinne , against the mercies of God , to conceale Libell . those Evidences of truth , which He so graciously ( and almost miraculously ) by surprisall of these papers hath put into our hands .

I confesse they promise faire , like those Galathians whom Saint Paul writes unto , they begin in the Spirit , with the mention of Sin and Mercy : they have ( like those Locusts Rev. 9. ) the faces of men , but observe them well , we shall finde they have the teeth of Lyons , and the tayles of Scorpions : my endeavours shall be on purpose to discover them , that men may avoid them , and not be hurt by them ; which that I may do , I beg of thee ( O most mighty Jesus ) who art the Light of lights , and doest enlighten every man that commeth into the world , to lighten the understanding of thy poore Minister , that he may be able by thy light , to enlighten thy people , so as they may cleerely discerne this work of darknesse , which is cast forth by an Hidden Crew , to blemish and disgrace the Doctrine of thy Gospel , professed in this Church ; to obscure those beames of Majesty , wherewith thou hast decked thine owne Anointed ; and to seduce those Soules , for which thou sheddest thy precious bould , into wayes of perdition and destruction : that by these my endeavours thy true Religion may be illustrated , thy Servant the King Vindicated , and thy people preserved , to the Glory of thy great Name , and to the inward comfort of me thy weak instrument , and that for thine owne Merit and Mercies sake , Amen , Amen .

It is evident , that the ends why these papers were divulged , after §. 2. their surprisal , together with that bitter Preface , and perverse Notes upon them ; was to weaken the Kings reputation among his people , to take from him the affections of those that still remaine constant and Loyal , and to stir up some already poysoned to act Raviliacks part upon him ; and yet these men would have us beleeve , that it would have been a sin in them ( forsooth ) yea , a great sin , a sin against the mercies of God , if they had concealed them : Nay further , they would have us think , that God himself did graciously , and even miraculously put them into their hands on purpose , yea on set purpose , that they might doe with them , as they have done .

We doe confess , if God should so far have forgot himself , his holy Nature , his Word , and all his former doings , as to put these Papers into their hands , to that very end for which they publish them ; he should have done very miraculously indeed , and what he never did since the beginning of the world before : But we the Seduced Brethren ( as we are called ) should prove our selves Seduced indeed , if in this we should beleeve them ; for we could never finde throughout the whole History of the Bible , that God did ever yet allow any man to defame his Brother , his equall , his inferiour ; much lesse his Father , the Father of his Countrey , and Supreamest Magistrate in the Kingdome ; we finde there a strict precept to the contrary , Thou shalt not speak evill of the Acts 23. 5. Ruler of thy People : But that God should be partaker also with the Calumniator , ( as these men would have him ; ) that he should be chief in the sinne , and help the ill disposed with occasions on purpose , to render that Person infamous , whom himself hath commanded in speciall to be honoured , and to whom Allegeance hath been sworn , and obedience protested : truly the Authours of this Libell must not be angry with us ( whom they call Seduced ) if for this their assertion , we think them guilty of most high Blasphemy ; for we suppose that Doeg might as lawfully have pretended 1 Sam. 22. that Gods mercy gave him advantage by being at Nob , to exasperate Saul against the Priests of the Lord : and Shimei 2 Sam. 16. might as well have said , that Gods grace did adminster unto him the occasion of Davids passing by his house , on purpose that he might curse him , and raile upon him .

The Papists have often taxed us , that we made God the Authour of evill ; and now these men ( as we conceive ) would faine draw us into that Heresie with themselves , to confirme that slander of the Adversary : but we would have all the world to understand , that the true Protestant Professours in the English Church , were never yet guilty of this Blasphemy , they are rather Scabbs , then true Members of the same , from whence doth issue this Corruption .

We remember when Rabshakeh , being flesh'd with his masters successe , railed upon Hezekiah , he uttered himself after the fashion Esay 36. 11. of these men , as if God had sent him on purpose , to vilifie and defame the King : Am I come up ( saith he ) without the Lord ? and God observed it , and soon after punished him for it . So we hope the Lord hath both seen and heard the Blasphemous words of these men , whom their masters , ( the Authorizers of their Libel ) have set on work to defame the Lords Anointed , and to reproach the living God : and wil in his due time reprove the words which they have spoken : we have a ground for our hopes in Psal. 50. where God taxeth some that were great pretenders to Psal. 50. 16 , &c Religion , though haters of his word in their practice ; for they were malicious Accusers and Slanderers of others , and ( like these men to the ful ) they intituled God to all their villanyes , saying , he was such a one as themselves : But the Lord resolves in the following verses , that there should come a time , that he would reprove them , and cal them to a reckoning for all these things : yea , ( saith he ) I will teare you in pieces , and none shall deliver you : and so doubtlesse he wil deal with these men , like forgetters of God as they be , unlesse by a timely repentance they consider of these their presumptions and most ungodly doings ; The Lord in mercy vouchsafe that grace unto them : We their Seduced Brethren ( as we are accounted , ) do in the mean time conceive from this their beginning , what we shal have in their following discourse : and we shal wonder the lesse , when we meet with their unseemly Language of , and against their Soveraigne , now we have seen such their high boldnesse against the Almighty himselfe .

But one thing is to be noted further , in those first lines , they call those Papers which they Publish Evidences of truth ; their meaning is , of what themselves have reported against the King , which they ( onely ) call truth , and would have all men beleeve for truth : We know they have often wrested Gods Scriptures , to make them appeare as Evidences of such their truths , and therefore 't is no marvail if ( together with their own perverse notes upon them ) they use the Kings letters to the same purpose .

Indeed I beleeve that these Papers might have been Evidences of truth and of Loyalty too : had the Surprizers of them , been guilty of these vertues , and so pleased ; if after their surprizall , finding that by sinister construction , they might prove blemishes to the Kings reputation , ( should weak mindes but chance to see them , ) they had presently locked them up in the Cabinet again , & sent them secretly to the King : then indeed they might more properly have said , in a private letter to their Soveraigne , God hath graciously , and in mercy to us , put into our hands an occasion to Evidence our truth , our honest hearts , and Loyall Affections to your Majesty .

I would have these men ask their own Consciences , whether they doe not think , that David would have done thus , had he met with such an advantage in the dayes of Saul : surely they cannot conjecture , he would have done after their fashion : for when he had as large an opportunity of doing his King a displeasure as this was , and some did advise him to make use of it , to such a purpose , telling him ( in effect , ) that it would be a great sinne in 1 Sam. 24. 4. him against the mercies of God , who so graciously and miraculously 1 Sam. 26. 8. &c. had put the opportunity into his hand , if he should balk the same : But David being a man after Gods own heart , knew Gods minde better then these men do ; and being as full of truth and Loyalty , as ever he had been in his professions of the same , rebuked those who thus advised him , telling them plainly , that never any could go in that way which they councelled him unto , but would prove guilty of High Treason , and become liable to Gods curse ; But ( sayes he by his actions ) I 'le make another use of this advantage , even to Evidence my truth and Loyalty , to discover mine honest intentions unto the King , who hath conceived an ill opinion of me : I 'le take away his speare , and the pot of water that stands at his head , where he lies asleepe , then I 'le returne them to him again , that he may perceive that I had an advantage to have done him hurt , but not an heart or Conscience disposed thereunto ; and I 'le rebuke Abner the General of his Hoste , and the rest of his Captaines , for guarding the Sacred person of their Soveraigne , and the things that concerned him so neere no better . And indeed even thus did David doe , and we know what an happie successe he had of his so doing : The Kings heart hereupon melted towards him , and He yeelds him to be a righteous man , a wronged person , and pronounceth a blessing upon him : Blessed art thou my Son David , thou shalt doe great things , and also shalt 1 Sam. 26. 25. still prevaile .

We do conceive , that if the surprizers , and publishers of these Papers , had gone in this way of David , it would have been more to their credits , more becomming that Gospel which they pretend to professe , and the duty of Christian subjects , then that course is which they have taken ; and we also beleeve , that if they had been as Honest men as David was , indued with as innocent and Loyall hearts towards their King , as He , they would have done after his manner ; and we desire that they would aske their own Consciences , whether in this particular , themselves be not directly of our opinion .

But seeing 't is so apparent that these men are of a contrary spirit unto David , ( notwithstanding their great pretences to Religion , ) and seeing that God hath suffered them thus fully , and foulely , to discover their false hearts , by their publication of these Papers : We for our parts may conclude more truely ; it would be a great sin in us , against the Mercies of God to conceale ( and not to take , yea , and to give publike notice to the world of ) this Evidence of the truth of their inward malice and wickednesse ( against their Soveraigne , ) which he so gratiously hereby hath permitted to us , that we might not be Seduced , or misled by them . But they go on , and say ,

Nor dare we smother that light under a Bushell , but freely hold it Libell . out to our Seduced Brethren ( for so in the spirit of meeknesse , labouring to reclaime them we still speake , ) that they may see their Errour ; and return into the right way .

The Apprehension and hope of these men , is to discover unto §. 4. us ( by this their light which they so freely hold out unto us ) some nakednesse in their Father : It seemes they are of the Generation of Cham ; for he in like sort , did freely hold out unto his Gen. 9. 22. Brethren what he ought to have hidden and concealed .

But because they tell us they dare not doe otherwise ; we their Brethren , before we yeeld up our selves to be led by them , desire to know , who it is that keepes them in such great awe , that they dared not rather to have acted the parts of Shem , and Japhet ; Gen. 9. 23. which we conceive had been more to their own credit and benefit , and more to the comfort of their posterity : We do not remember any punishment denounced in Scripture against those that conceale the imperfections of their Father : we are plain men , and love to deal plainly , specially with those that offer themselves thus freely to guide us , and therefore we must tell them , that we suspect them from this word we dare not , to be under Satans bondage , for he it is that rules by feare ; He it is that compelleth those that be in Captivity under him , to doe wickedly according to his lust and will ; to transgresse Gods Holy word , and to run themselves upon his heavy curse ; yea , He it is that forceth his servants so , that they dare do no otherwise : surely we beleeve these men cannot shew a better reason for their calling us Seduced , then this is for us to hold them suspected : and therefore by this Title from henceforth we shall be bold to call them our Suspected Brethren .

And the Light by which they would shew us our Errour , ( as they call it ) gives us further to apprehend , how justly they deserve this Title ; for who but men whom the God of the world hath blinded , would think that the Kings Errours , ( for such onely in their imaginations is the light which they here so liberally , and freely hold out unto us , ) should be a glasse sufficiently able to discover to us our faults : Gods word and law , was wont to be the sole glasse and rule for such a purpose : By the Law comes the Rom. 7. 7. knowledge of Sin , ( saith the Apostle ) therefore they must shew us , either that the Law is out of date in these times ; grown faulty and unsufficient : or else that the same doth allow us , to withdraw our Duty and Obedience frow our Soveraigne , upon the sight of his supposed or real Errours : that God therein commands us to adhere to him with this limitation , unlesse he be guilty of such and such failings : except they can shew us this , we are resolved not to forsake our old light , to be guided by a new , thus devised and held out unto us by our Suspected Brethren .

But , ( by the way ) why do they call us their Seduced Brethren ? §. 5. we conceive because they judge us simple , in compare with themselves , and in that regard very capable of seduction , they make themselves as sure of us , as if they had already seduced us ; and therefore they call us their Seduced Brethren : we confesse our inferiority unto them in this respect , for as the Serpent was more Gen. 3. 1. subtile then all the beasts of the field , so they in their generation are wiser then we , and do deserve the Title of Subtile and crafty Brethren , as well as of Suspected : But we must tell them ex magnis ingeniis magni errores , great errours have not come but from great wit : they were Gyants , and Lucifer that highly rebelled against God ; and S. Augustine adviseth , magis tibi metue cum in intellectu habitat Diabolus , quàm cum in affectionibus ; for an erroneous Devil in the understanding , will quickly prove a furious Devil in the affections , as experience teacheth : therefore we will be content to be esteemed simple still ; yea , to be numbred ( if they please ) among those whom Plutarch saies , were rudiores quam qui poterant decipi : for so we hope the Devil will have more to doe , to intrap us the Simple , then he hath had to captivate , and inthrall them the Subtile : for ( as Esay saies ) their wisdome and understanding Esay 47. 10. hath perverted them , and caused them to rebell ; and from their wisdome ( doubtlesse ) their hopes doe arise to reclaim , ( as they call it ) or rather to pervert us by their Labours ; for so they tell us , they labour to reclaime us : viz. from the Errours of Loyalty and Christian Obedience .

But they tell us they labour in the spirit of meeknesse ; that they Labour we beleeve , their Predecessours have done so before them , who have travailed Sea and Land to make others the Children Mat. 23. 15. of Hell as well as themselves : but that they have any acquaintance at all with the spirit of meeknesse , we can scarce discerne by their writings ; wherein we see nothing wanting save modesty , truth , and sincerity ; but these being the naturall fruits of the Spirit of meeknesse , we should have judged the Authors of this Book quite Empty of that Spirit , had not themselves informed us otherwise : And yet too by Christs own warrant we may be suspicious of those that beare testimony of themselves : A shadow of Joh. 5. 3. meeknesse I grant they may have , but the Spirit is another thing .

When Satan loboured with our first Parents to the same end , as these doe with us , he had a shadow of meeknesse and love in his expressions ; but not the Spirit : so those Wolves that were prophesied Gen. 3. to come in these last dayes , are foretold to have sheepes cloathing , that is , shadows and pretences of meeknesse , they should Mat. 24. bleate so lamb-like , that the very Elect themselves , should scarce be able to discerne them ; but yet they should be quite void of the spirit of meeknesse : and verily we suspect these our subtile Brethren to be of that number : nay they tell us , that in the spirit of meeknesse they Still speak .

This word Still makes us bethink our selves , how they have spoke already , and to look back to their former language and dealings with us ; and we find that we have been reviled , railed upon , reproached both in Print and Pulpit , sub tecto , & sub dio , by the names and titles of Malignants , Papists , Devils and Dogs ; we have been imprisoned , plundred , and violently divested of all we had , for our Conscience and Allegeance fake ; we have had our deare Wives , our tender Infants , our gray-haired Parents , turn'd out of doores , and exposed to beggery for our sakes ; our selves being formerly banished and separated from them for Gods sake ; because we will not be reclaimed from the Gospel of Jesus Christ ; that Doctrine of Obedience which all our dayes hath been taught us in the Church of England : we have been hunted up and down the Kingdome , like wilde beasts by these meek men ; and such as they have set upon us , to spill our bloud : we have had , ( some of us ) the trials of cruel mockings and scornings , yea of scourgings ; some of us have been roasted at the fire , have had our Hands and Feet burnt off , in a far more cruel manner then Bishop Bonner served Tomkins , or Edmond Tirrell , Rose Allen , ( according as it is mentioned in the book of Martyrs : ) we have been tempted to take their cursed Oathes and Covenants , and we have ( thousands of us ) been slain with the Sword ; we have been forced to wander up and down , through woods and mountains , shall I say in sheep-skins and goat-skins ? Nay , some of us without any cloathes at all , being stripped stark naked by these our modest Country-men , as those of our Nation , and Religion were in Ireland , by the Barbarous , and mercilesse Rebells there , and constrained thus to shift for our lives , being destitute , afflicted , tormented : Thus hath that spirit of meeknesse , which rules in these our subtile and suspected Brethren , discovered it self unto us ; and say they In the Spirit of meeknesse we still speak , but from this their spirit of meeknesse Good Lord deliver us . They proceed and say ,

For those that wilfully deviate , and make it their Profession to oppose Libell . the truth , we think it below us to revile them with opprobrious Language , remembring the Apostle Jude , and that example which he gives us in his Epistle .

The Apostle Jude in his Epistle speaks of certain persons , whom §. 6. Judge , ver. 8 , 9. he calls filthy dreamers , because ( doubtlesse ) they forsaking the rule of Gods Word , talked and dreamed of new lights and Revelations ( which also they followed ) these dreamers ( he sayes ) despised Dominions , and spake evill of Dignities , viz. of such persons to whom ( in regard of their Authority and Eminency ) they owed their highest duty and Reverence ; and the Example which the Apostle gives ( to whom he resembles these men ) is of the Devill himselfe , who disputing with Michael the Arch-Angell ( a supreame Servant of God , maintaining the truth against him ) did assault him with railing accusations ; now these our subtile and suspected Brethren tell us , that they remember the Apostle Jude , and the Example he gives them : indeed we perceive they do remember it very well ; they are full as good as their word in this particular ; nor could any men remember it better then they do , or shew a more absolute conformity unto it ; for they dreame of new Lights , they despise Dominions , they speak evill of Dignities : their chief contestation is with the supreamest of Gods Servants in this Kingdome , whom for his defending the truth they do assault , and revile with most opprobrious language : and we do verily beleeve too , their spirits are so high , that ( according to their own saying ) they think it below themselves , to speak altogether so evilly of any , as of Dignities ; to offer so much despight to any , as to their betters , under whose Dominion they ought to subject themselves : for they remember what the Apostle Jude sayes , and the example which he gives them in his Epistle .

Besides , if they should rail with opprobrious language upon those who wilfully deviate , and make it their profession to oppose the truth , they should revile themselves , and give ill language one to another , for ( if practice may speak profession , and what men be ) they are the most wilfull deviatours from the known truth , and the greatest opposers of it , that ever sprung from the bottomless pit , in this last Age : and so they should shew themselves not only forgetfull of the Apostle Jude , and the example which he gives them : but also of themselves , and of that Oath and Covenant , which they have taken to hold one with another , and to assist each other in this their wilfull deviation against the truth , and against their Soveraigne : for though they have broken their Oath of Allegeance ( so often taken ) to defend his life and Honour , who is the defender of the truth , yet they are resolved , not to break that other , which they have taken since , not to lay down Armes ( of which their tongues and pens are a speciall part , ) till they have had their will of the King , and satisfied their lusts upon him ; perhaps indeed afterwards , they may be at leisure to break their Oath of Association too , and may come to be so humbled by one another , that they may not think it so below themselves , ( as it seemes yet they do , ) to revile with opprobrious language , those that wilfully Deviate , and have made it their profession to oppose the truth .

But truely we , ( their simple Brethren ) are of opinion , that if these high-thoughted men , did not at this present think it below them , to shame themselves ; to upbraid their own hearts with their own wayes ; to charge their own doings upon their own Consciences , but would suffer that sepulcher in their own bosoms to open : that the steame thereof might ascend into their own nostrils , to the loathing of themselves ; they should do more becommingly , and what in the end would be found more Comfortable .

But concerning the Scripture which these Dreamers have alleadged out of S. Jude ; it being the sole , and onely one produced for their own Justification , in these their Commentaries upon the Kings letters ; we must give them their due praise , and yeeld it was very sutable for the purpose : They goe on , and tell us of something to be seen also , saying ,

They may see here in these his private letters what Affection the Libell . King beares to his people , what Language and Titles he bestowes upon his great Councell .

SECT. III.

1. The Kings great and true affection to his people Evidenced . 2. How far divers of them that call themselves , His Great Councell , are from proving themselves his good Councellors . The ten Rules or Precepts whereby they have proceeded . 3. Of the Language and Titles which they complain of , and how truly the name Rebell belongs unto them . 4. The true cause of that great grief and sorrow so often mentioned : An impudent Charge against the King propounded by the Libellers .

THe unlearned ( saith S. Peter ) do pervert many things in S. §. 1. Pauls Epistles , to their own destruction , through the ignorance 2 Pet. 3. 16. that is in them : and if so , then much rather may the malicious make perverse constructions upon the Kings Letters to the hurt of others , through the bitterness that is in them . Truly we do imagine that our subtile and suspected Brethren have even so done : and malum being sui diffusivum , they would fain season us with the same liquor which infecteth them : to which end , they would have us look with such Eyes as they doe , and to judge with such hearts ; for thereby in time we may perhaps be brought to speak with such tongues , and to act with such hands too ; And ( peradventure ) if we cannot read with their Spectacles , or relish their interpretations , they wil conclude us to be stark blinde , and strongly Seduced : But if they do , we are of S. Pauls minde , and passe 1 Cor. 4. 3. not much to be judged by them , our Judge is Christ , whose Gospell hath taught us to interpret better .

These Letters ( we acknowledge ) have been read , and as proceeding from their hands too , together with their corrupt glosse upon them : and we wish from our soules , we had seen no more disloyalty in the one , then we doe disaffection in the other ; no worse language in their notes against the best of Kings , then we doe in his letters against the worst of Subjects : we see his tender care to preserve in being , his Protestant people in the Kingdome of Ireland ; ( he being made unable at the present to restore them to their former wel-being ) Pap. 16 , and 17. we see also how desirous he is to settle a peace among his unkinde and unnaturall people of this Kingdome , ( though with the diminution of his own undoubted rights , and the lending away , to his own great losse and prejudice , his most just Prerogative ) Pap. 25. we see moreover , how his spirit is grieved in him , at the Stubbornnesse and perversnesse of the English Rebells , that they hindred his hopes of an Accomodation by way of Treaty , Pap. 6. which ( in the judgement of all that love their Country ) would be the best for the people of this land , as the case now standeth : we see in his Letters , what resolution he hath to adhere to his Clergy , the Messengers and Servants of the great God , ( who were wont to be reckoned among the better sort of his people , though now with these new and vile Reformers , they are the most contemptible ) Pap. 1. Indeed his private directions for his Commissioners at Uxbridge , do alone speake sufficiently his fatherly and Pious Affection to his people : His words ( as his very Enemies record them ) are these , Paper 25.

I cannot yeeld to the change of the Government by Bishops : not onely as I fully concur , with the most Generall opinion of Christians in all Ages ( as being the best ) But likewise I hold my self particularly bound by the Oath I took at my Coronation , not to alter the Government of this Church , from what I found it : And as for the Churches Patirmony ; I cannot suffer any diminution , or alienation of it , being ( without peradventure ) Sacriledge , and likewise contrary to my Coronation Oath : But whatever shall be offered for rectifying of abuses ( if any have crept in , ) or for the ease of tender Consciences , ( so as it endamage not the foundation ) I am content to heare , and will be content to give a gratious answer thereunto .

Had any of the Kings Predecessours , but offered thus much , half thus much , to the strictest non-Conformists in former times , they would have cryed it up , for a token of the greatest affection that ever King did shew unto his people : But the men of our times , unlesse their Soveraigne will commit perjury , and break his Oath to God ( as they have done theirs both to God and him , ) to please their Humours , unless he will commit Sacriledge ( as they do ; ) destroy his own Conscience , and damne his own soul , to satisfie their lusts , they are resolved to raile upon him for one that beares no Affections to his people .

But in these his Instructions to the same Commissioners , we may and do observe more of his Affection yet , ( to his own dammage and wrong ) unto his people ; his words are these , ( by the testimony also of his own deadly enemies . )

The Militia is certainly the fittest subject for a Kings quarrell , for without it , the Kingly power is but a shadow , ( who can deny this ? ) and therefore upon no meanes to be acquitted , but maintained , according to the Ancient known lawes of the Land , ( no otherwise doth the King desire to have it defended and upheld : ) Yet because to attain to this so much wished peace by all good men , it is in a manner necessary , ( Scil. in regard of the guilty Consciences of the Rebells , ) that a sufficient , and reall security be given ( even to them to take away ( if possible ) their suspition , ) for the performance of what shall be agreed upon : I permit you either by leaving strong Towns , or other Military forces in the Rebells possession , ( untill Articles be performed , ) to give such assurance for performance of conditions , as you shall judge necessary to conclude a firm Peace . Provided alwayes , that you take as great a care by sufficient security , that Conditions be performed to me , ( good reason , ) and to make sure that the peace once settled , all things shall return to their ancient Channell .

Now behold and wonder , ( O all ye Nations of the word , ) and judge ( I beseech you ) betwixt this King and his Accusers : Could any Christian deny himself more ? Did ever Prince deny himselfe so much ? Can the desires of any man be more equal and just then these are ? Doe you perceive in these his secret instructions , that he covets any more power , or Prerogative then is allowed or approved by the Ancient and known Lawes of the Land ? Can any innocent disposition upon the earth , possibly give more satisfaction to a perverse , froward and guilty Enemy , then is here offered to these men , by a most Gracious , and Honest King ; onely to procure life and tranquility to his poore people , who are most mercilesly butchered , and abused by their fellow-subjects ? I am confident you will all yeeld , that these expressions of the King , in these his private letters , do discover sufficient affections to his people : and doubtlesse you will judge too , that those who are not of the same opinion , are onely they who desire to denude him of that Kingly right , and dignity , which God alone hath invested him withall ; Yea , and of his life it self i●● possibly they can , Sed providebit Deus : God we trust will still protect him .

And then further yet , in his directions to his said Commissioners concerning Ireland : the King infers , that he is willing to consent to any thing , that shall be desired or devised , may but a cleare way be shewed him , how his poore Protestant Subjects there , may probably ( at least ) defend themselves , and that himselfe shall have no more need to defend his Conscience , and Crown , from the injuries of this English Rebellion . I do not doubt but all men of Religion and Reason , will acknowledge in the Kings behalf , that these be ample Testimonies of his true Affections ; and yet these men speak , as if the King wanted affections to his people .

I confesse there be a Company got above-board in these times , who call themselves His people , and Gods people , yea his onely good Subjects , and Gods onely good Children ; but in very deed their works speak them neither to belong to God , nor Him : Loammi may their name & title properly be . The King may happily shew his dislike of them , and their wayes , but this speaks no disaffection in him to his own people , any more then our Saviours dislike of the Pharises , & their conditions did speak disaffection to his disciples ; those onely are the Kings people , that yeeld him their obedience .

But they tell us also , that in his Letters , we shall see what Language §. 2. and Titles the King bestowes upon his great Councell : they meane the prevailing faction at Westminster , whom they cal Great , because they are so strong at this present , and so powerfull , for Rabsakeh upon this ground called his master the Great King , and 2 King . 18. 28. Nimrod also was called Great , from a like reason , he had by cruelty Gen. 10. 9. and oppression ( as these have done ) got the upper hand of all his neighbours : 't is the nature of some to affect greatnesse , and to manifest the same , whereas Gods delights are to shew his goodnesse rather : Had that Great Councell , ( which they speak of ) been of Gods minde , and endeavoured in Gods way , to have proved themselves the Kings good Councell , there would have been no exceptions about Language or Titles .

Great we yeeld them , and wish with our soules , they were as good : But we conceive not , how that Great Councell , can be the Kings great Councell , ( as these call it ) unlesse onely in that sence , as those Husbandmen in the Gospel were their Lords servants , Mat. 21. 38. when having already killed , and beaten many of their fellows , they had entred into a Consultation to murder the Heire himself ; and to seize on his inheritance for themselves : when their Lord did first commit his vineyard to their care to dresse , and keep , while they laboured for his benefit and advantage , he might acknowledge them for his servants : but when once they failed in their trust , sought their own ends only , and his damage , there was no reason , he should esteem of them any longer .

Lucifer and his Companions were at their first Creation , Sons of the Morning , all bright Angels , glorious Creatures , beloved of God ; but when they entertained aspiring thoughts , disdained their equalls , separated from them , and thought much that He who made them , should be above them ; they fall from their Honour , and no longer abode in their Primitive Condition ; so when mutable men , alter from what they were , they leave their former Names and Titles .

We ( for our parts ) cannot conceive , how the meere place , or bare walls in a Councell Chamber , can make or continue men to be of the Kings Councell ; nor can we be perswaded , that the outward taking of an Oath or Protestation , to defend the Kings life , Honour , and Estate , without a faithfull discharge thereof , and fulfilling the trust imposed , doth speak men to be the Kings good Councellours . Good Councellours ( as we apprehend ) are such as study sincerely , and are most specially carefull to maintain their Prince his Crown and Dignity , to prefer his Honour fair and splendent , ( as being the very life of His Majesty : ) when there is any miscarriage in Government , they will rather take the fault upon themselves then suffer it in the least degree to have reflection upon their Soveraigne ; they will ( though to their own losse ) endeavour to acquit him of all blame , and to uphold his reputation in the hearts of his people : did ever any Honest Politician propound such rules to be observed by a Kings Great Councell , or ever any States-men or Councellours , who were Christian and Religious , order their practice according to such Precepts as these that follow ?

1. Promise at your first meeting to make your King , the most Glorious prince in Christendome , and take a Protestation to defend his life , Honour , and Estate , that so he may give the more credence to you , and the Common people may have the better opinion of your Love and Loyaltie ; and so be more apt to do any thing that you will have them .

2. When you have done this , labour by all meanes to make a strong faction amongst your selves against the King : and if any of your fellows be so scrupulous in Conscience , that they will not joyn with you , be sure that by all-meanes , you force them from the Councel-house : and if you cannot otherwise effect it , set the Common people to threaten and assault them , as Enemies to the State and Kingdome .

3. Pretend Jealousies , and Feares ; and hereupon with all speed possesse your selves both of the Militia and Navy of the Kingdome , and see to it , that ( in no hand ) you suffer the King to have any thing to do with either .

4. Seize upon all the Kings Rents , and Revenews , and starve Him if you can ; suffer Him not to have the common comforts of an ordinary man , to enjoy the Society of the wife of His bosome , or any house of His own to Lodge in : if he be a Christian , put Him into his Lords Condition ; that he may say , the foxes have holes , and the birds of the Aire have nests , but I have not where to hide my Head .

5. Lay all the Miscarriages that your selves , or any other inferiour Officers have committed , since the beginning of His Reigne , to His Charge , in a large Remonstrance ; & do what ever else you can possibly devise to make Him odious unto his people .

6. Study to Vex and Grieve his Spirit upon all occasions , by all meanes ; pervert and misconstrue on purpose , all His sayings , letters , and doings , and yeeld not to His desires in any thing , be it never so just , and reasonable ; but tempt and urge Him , to perjure Himself , and to commit Sacriledge if possible .

7. Authorize all base Libells , all scandalous and lying Pamphlets that any one hath a minde to publish against Him ; though they be such as not onely the Authours themselves , but the very Devill himself would blush to own .

8. Kill , Slay , and Destroy all that love Him , and think well of Him ; suppresse , reproach , ruinate , banish , imprison , or murder , all those Ministers of God , that shall dare to alleadge Gods Word , in their Kings behalf , and fail not to shew speciall favour and countenance , to all such Preachers , as have mouth and forehead to belie Him , and to defame Him from the Pulpits , and that will speake of Him , as if He were an Infidell , an Idolater , an Apostate .

9. When you have brought Him to a most low and desolate condition , be sure you Flout lustily at Him ; and hire fellows that are skilfull in scorning , to write weekly Pamphlets on purpose to expose Him to be Ludibrium Hominum , & oppro●rium Populi : for this was the condition of Christ His Saviour ; to which He , as well as others who are Godly , must be conformable .

10. Let all your Consultations be only to throw Him down from that Excellency wherein God hath set Him : although to bring the same to passe , you hazard the destruction of all His Kingdomes ; But be sure , you hold your own still , call your selves His Great Councell , and when ever you write unto Him , let it be in this submissive form and stile : We your Majesties most Humble , and most Loyall Subjects , considering with great grief and sorrow of Heart ; &c.

Can any men , that have but the least spark of grace , or modesty in them , affirm , that the Councellours who walk towards their King according to these or such like rules , do deserve the name of the Kings Councell ? Truly we ( who are accounted Seduced ) having been brought up in the plain , honest , Protestant Christian Religion , dare not either think or say they do : we know there will come a day , when all men shall be judged according to their works , and therefore in the mean time our subtile Brethren must pardon us , if we so judge of men for the present , as their works speak them ; nor indeed dare we so much disparage the most High , and most Honourable Court , ( of Parliament ) in England , ( to which alone the Title of the Kings Great Councell belongeth ; ) as to fasten the same upon such a Disloyall , Hypocriticall , unchristian , and bloudy Faction as this now above-board is , and which walketh according to the fore-mentioned Rules .

But what are those Titles or Language , which in these his Letters §. 3. we may see the King bestowes upon his Great Councell , ( as they call it ? ) we find him therein Lamenting their pertinacy , complaining of their Stubborunesse , and bewailing the perversenesse of their spirits : as Christ could not look upon such conditioned persons without Grief and Anger ; so the King cannot speake of Mat. 5. 3. them without sorrow and indignation : for they were once his people , though now they have plucked their necks from under his yoak : perhaps sometimes he calls them by the name of Rebells , and is there not a cause ? did not Christ call some that walked in such wayes as they goe in , Vipers and Children of the Devill ? When the Jewish Nation , whom God had formerly owned for his people , did act the part of an Impetious whorish woman ; he called her Jer. 3. Ezek. 16. Harlot : 't is fit every thing should be called by its owne name ; and that the name Rebell is proper to them whom the King entitles with it , we are able to shew by such strong Arguments , as these their Champions ( for all their Subtilty ) can never answer ; for what ever wickednesse is or has been in any Rebels of former Ages , is superlatively apparent in these men : Let themselves but say what things do make and denominate a Rebell , and it shall be Evidenced clearly that themselves have the same Conditions .

Are they Rebells that lift up a violent hand against the Supream Magistrate ? or that open a foul mouth against Him ? or that publish and Authorize base Scandalous Pamphlets , to His defamation and dishonour ? that violently break all Laws , both Humane and Divine ? If any one of these , or all these together , be the properties of Rebells , then these men are compleatly qualified for the Title . Or again , is it the custome of Rebells to slight the Kings Authority ? to deny Him to be Gods Anointed ? to rob Him of His rents and revenues ? to cheat Him of His Arms , His Ships , His Castles , and Hearts of His people ? to hunt Him up and down his Kingdome , like a Partridge upon the mountaines ? If these be the Actions , and works of Rebells , then these men above all men have fully merited to be so called . In a word , if Absalom , and Achitophel ; if Sheba the son of Bichri ; if Korah , Dathan , and Abiram were Rebells in their Generations , then so are these in this ; for these have done over all the same things , which every of them did do , though with greater impudence and violence : Nay if Satan himself in his seduction of our first Parents , did act the Rebell against the Almighty , then also have these against their Soveraign ; for they have directly proceeded in his method and way ; as might be shewed in all the particulars : But these Examples are all so Evident in Scripture to peoples eyes , that I shall leave the matter wholly to their own observance , and listen to what these men say further ; having told us of Language and Titles which the King bestowes upon his Great Councell , they adde ,

Which we return not again , but consider with Sorrow that it comes Libell . from a Prince Seduced out of his proper spheare .

What the King bestowes we have heard already ; what they return §. 4. we shall see anon : only in the first place we cannot but observe their Sorrowfull Consideration , because 't is a phrase in great fashion , even with them also whom they call his Great Councell ; who have many a time and oft , told the King in their letters to him , of their own great griefs and sorrowes : But let their Consciences speak , what is the true ground of their sorrow , is it not this ? Because they that are able to doe so much to the Kings damage , to raise so many Armies against him of his own people , to corrupt so many of his Officers and Commanders , for to betray the places committed to their trust , should not yet by all their injurious and contumelious dealings , ( which have been more then was ever offered to a Christian Prince by Protestant people . ) be able to break his heart , and sink him to his grave ; still they see he is strengthened by the help of God to beare his burden : and they have heard ( haply ) of that his pious expression , viz. Though God hath pleased to lay on me a greater Burden of Affliction , then upon other Princes my Predecessours : yet withall he hath in his goodnesse , inlarged unto me an answerable measure of patience . Let their own Consciences speak whether ( in very deed ) their grief doth not spring from this Consideration : For if they should not Effect to vex him to death , or some way or other to bring him to his grave , all their labour would be in vain , and to little purpose ; and how can they consider of this , without great grief , and sorrow of heart ? But these good men ( our subtile Brethren ) doe here pretend that their sorrow is , because their Prince is Seduced out of his proper spheare : yet verily we on the other side do consider of this with more true Sorrow ( I dare say ) then they do : for we confess never was Prince so far seduced out of his proper sphear , as he was ; when He took them who now call themselves his great Counsell , to be Honest men : when He gave so much credit to their promises and protestations , as to be perswaded by them , to signe the Bill for the Continuation of that unhappy Parliament : then , O then be was seduced indeed , from his proper spheare , wherein his Father set and left him with this caution , Alwaies to be suspicious of the Puritanicall faction , and never to Basilic . Doron . Lib. 2. trust them above all people in the world , as being for ingratitude , lyes , and perjuries , surpassing the High-land theeves and Borderers . His Seduction from this Paternal advise , was the root and cause of all our Miseries , and therefore with sorrow of heart , we his Loyall Subjects cannot but thinke upon it .

But to do these men right : they mention their sorrow here , for the Kings Seduction , to another purpose , namely as a Preface to that which follows . M. Dike in his book of the deceitfulness of mans heart , sets down , not for imitation , ( as these take it ) but for discovery , the method of a cunning Hypocrite in his venting a slander : First ( saies he ) to gain Credit with the hearers , he pretends great affection to the party against whom he is minded to speak , professing that with great grief and sorrow of heart , he doth think of him , ( hoping yet that he is onely missed and seduced , ) and so makes a long Preamble to this purpose , as if the fault he intends to mention , were as grievous to him , as a blow with a Cudgell ; and then at last , out comes the slander , which his viperous tongue layes on with as much spight as malice is able , these ( I remember ) are M. Dikes words .

Now after this very manner , and in the same Method , do these our subtile Brethren speake to us concerning their Soveraigne , whom they are about to slander and defame : First they tell us in some obscure and generall terms , of strange Titles , which the King bestowes upon his great Councell , which ( say they ) we return not again ; but consider with sorrow that it comes from a Prince , ( not so Naturally inclined , as we hope , for we would fain think better of him , but ) Seduced from his proper spheare , misled by ill Councell : And so much for the Preface . Now to the main businesse , and let all Christian people observe it well , how these good Sorrowfull men , that promised even now , to give no opprobrious Language , will describe their Soveraigne . He is , say they ,

One that hath left that seat in which he ought , and hath bound himself Libell . to fit , to sit ( as the Psalmist saies ) in the Chaire of the scornfull , and to the ruine almost of three Kingdomes , hath walked in the Councells of the ungodly .

Now 't is out : and it conteines in our apprehensions these 6 Articles against the King .

1. That the King hath not only neglected to perform his Office , but voluntarily , and upon no occasion moving , hath left and forsaken his proper place and duty .

2. That in the roome thereof , he hath made choice of the Scorners Chaire , which is the highest seat or throne of wickedness .

3. That he hath even bound himself Prentice , as it were by oath and Covenant , to that trade of scorning .

4. That he hath resolved to follow that profession so long as he lives ; for he hath bound himself to sit , yea , to sit , scil. for ever , in the Chaire of the scornfull .

5. That his aymes and endeavours only are , and have been to ruine three whole Kingdomes , which even almost he had effected .

6. That to this very end , and for no other reason ( as must be supposed ) he hath abandoned the Society of most Holy and good men , and linked himself by a indissolvable tye , to the Society of the wicked , whose ungodly counsell he alwaies walketh in .

These are the particulars in this their first charge against the King : but my purpose being to uncase these Hypocritical and blasphemous men , I shall first lay open to the world , the full meaning of their hearts , in a true Paraphrase upon their words ; and then I shall shew how false and scandalous they be in every respect against his Majesty , unto whom they naturally owe , and solemnely have sworne obedience . But first let me beg pardon of my Lord and Soveraigne , and crave of all Loyall hearts that it be not imputed for an indecorum or want of Reverence in me to Kingly Honour , if some of my words concerning His Sacred person , do sound unseemly , and unbecomming ; Let it be considered , that I speak not my self , but other men , whose Hellish intentions toward their Prince , are so black , that 't is impossible to expresse them in a language meetly Reverend : He that openeth rotten sepulchers may ( though unwillingly ) be offensive .

Secondly , I desire of all men , that I may not be thought by my manner of speaking , to intend the working of any contempt in peoples hearts against the High Court of Parliament , which being called in the Kings name , by his Writ , and acting under the obedience of just and regall power , are with all Honour and Reverence to be thought upon , and spoken of : Yea , and God knowes my heart abhors to be an instrument of working disesteem against any persons of this present Assembly , who have pious and loyall affections in them , ( as I beleeve there be divers , even in this very Body , that do truly detest the present proceedings of some of their fellow-members . ) I do here profess to all the world , though I use the name of Parliament , and Great Councell , in answer to these Libellers , yet I meane onely the present swaying and prevailing faction in the two Houses , who are and have been the Countenancers of all these abuses against their Soveraigne , and the causers of all our sorrowes : and who they in particular are , I doubt not but in due time , God the Supreame Judge , will Evidence to this whole Kingdome . This with all Humility premised and implored , I proceed as followeth .

SECT. IV.

1. The Nature of their Charge opened . 2. Their vilanous and bloudy Scope therein , clearely Evidenced , and proved . 3. How perfectly in their Tenents they hold with the Jesuites in the points of King-killing and King-deposing , fully declared .

THe Charge or Bill of Attainder against the King , together §. 1. with the Reason , why 't is thus published to us , and to the people , by these His most dutifull and loving Subjects , ( who take upon them to be His Accusers ) according to their own full and clear meaning may be rendred more at large , thus :

That the King , ( or rather he who was once in that office ) hath voluntarily , and freely , without being urged by any occasion in the world , forsaken his place , wherein he ought to have remained , and which to His great content , He might still have enjoyed , ( had he so pleased ) being not only obliged thereunto by His Duty ; but also importuned by the most Humble supplications and prostrate intreaties of His Great Councel : But He meerly out of his own ill disposition , is departed thence , and hath taken up , not onely a standing , but a Seat , yea , hath bound Himselfe by obligation , entred into a covenant with Hell , to sit , to sit ( we say ) as the Psalmist speake , ( for we would have all the Common people know , that we have Scripture for what we say ) in the Seat of the Scornfull : that is , ( as our Prophets interpret ) to remain for ever in the Highest Throne and degree of wickednesse , that man or Devill can reach unto : whereby it appeares that ( Ahab-like ) he hath sold himselfe to work all evill , even with greedinesse ; and is past all hope of recovery : Moreover , he hath intentionally and on set purpose , been already the ruine almost of three whole Kingdomes , and had been so altogether ere this , had not His Great Councell , ( a company of most Holy , Chast , Innocent , Wise and infallible good men ) sitting now at Westminster , in their great pitty , and commiseration of spirit , and out of their abounding piety , and meere natural goodnesse interposed themselves , whereby ( thanks only to them ) the three Kingdomes are yet kept in being ; which ( before they put to their helping hands ) were at the very brim of destruction . And yet notwithstanding , this wilful King hath left their most Sacred , sweet , and peaceable society , out of a pure hatred to them , and to their v●rtues : and hath not onely stepped unawares , but hath even eat and drunk with Publicans and Sinners : yea , and walked deliberately in the Councels of the wicked , and ungodly : Insomuch that it is to be thought , the total ruine of the three Kingdomes , will shortly be accomplished , do what the Great Councel can to the contray , unless some Noble Brutus , some Valiant Cassius , out of love to their Countries Liberty , will take the paines to stab this Cesar : some devout Raviliack in his zeal unto Religion , wil do God the service , ( or the kindnesse rather ) to free the world , and Church of this destructive Tyrant , for 't is better ( as Scripture saies ) that one man should die , then that all the People perish ; then that three whole Kingdomes should be destroyed .

We refer the matter to their own Consciences , whether this be not the true sense of their spirits , and whether they would not have the people thus to understand their words , against the King : And to prevent scruples , which may arise in the hearts of any about the Businesse , which they would have done , they adde to the former the words following , saying ,

And though in our Tenents we annex no infallibility to the seat of Libell . a King in Parliament , ( as the Romanists do to the Papall Chaire , since all men are subject to Errour , ) yet we dare boldly say , that no English King did ever from that place , speak destruction to His people , but safety and Honour , nor any that abhorred that seat and Councell , but did the contrary .

These words ( I say ) are added to their foregoing description of the King , not only to further the Businesse aymed at ; but also in way of prevention : for some might make a scruple of Conscience , ( as David did ) to kill the King , notwithstanding these suggestions , because He is the Lords Anointed : Wherefore these circumspect m●n , being ad omnia parati , do signifie further in these words , that no man need be precise in that respect , for say they , in effect thus ,

We in our Tenents ( which are all the truth , and the very truth , and the truth indeed , and so to be apprehended by all men living ) doe make no more of a King , then we do of another man , the seat of a King in Parliament it self , is no more then the seat of Cesar in the Senate-house , it may as well be empty as not , were there but no King at all , ( for 't is not so much his Presence there , which we desire and quarrell about , as his Nullity , that He might be no where : ) we hold there is no more virtue in the Seat of a King in Parliament , then in the seat of an ordinary Burgesle , ( no nor half so much neither : ) we neither do nor wil in our Tenents annex infallibility to the Kings Seat ; for should we make a Pope of the King ? No , no : He is but a man , subject to Errours , as others be , and therefore liable to be punished for his faults , as well as others : specially since the Soveraignty is transmitted into the hands of the Parliament , which was done ( as the Parliaments own self judgeth ) when the Bil of perpetu●ty was signed . It is granted indeed before that time , the Supream power was in Him , and we were all his Subjects : and then perhaps some might Scruple to out his throat , for there were lawes then in force against Regicides , but now since his Resignation , ( for so in our Tenents we hold this Act to be , ) there is no scruple to be made , those lawes against King-killers are suspended , and he is now become as Samson was without his strength , even like another man , any of the wel affected Philistines may fall upon him , mock him , kil him , or use him as they please ; if their new Lords ( that is to say ) the worthy members of the Parliament do but give leave ▪ for he is now but their subject , their slave ; they are able ( by the infallibility of their Votes ) to make him a malefactor , and then to order him , ( if they can catch him ) as such a one ; for infallibly we grant is an Attendant on the Supreame power ; we do not indeed annex it to the Kings seat , because the supreame power is now removed from thence ; while this was in the King , the Parliament it self ( as appeares in some of their Expresses , ) did use to speak as the Law did , modestly of the King , and to say he could not erre ; but now , the case is altered with him , the Supreame power being transferred unto other persons , infallibility stil attends the same , and not the Kings person : And hence it was , that after the aforesaid Act , there was a large Remonstrance made , which the Authours of , durst never make before , whilst the power was in the Kings hand ▪ ( it may be called the Parliaments Act of Gratitude , for the Kings Act fore-named ) in which they declare sufficiently , their judgement to be , that the King may now be imputed fallible , and unfit to manage the Supreame power from thenceforth any longer : And hence also it is , that a new Oath of Allegeance and Obedience to the Parliament is tendred to the People of this Land , which plainly shewes , that the Supreame power is concluded to dwel in them ; and that the old Oath is quite void and out of date together with the King . And for the Protestation generall , ( which was took at the beginning of the Parliament to defend the Kings life and Honour ) that is to be understood only so long as the Kingly and Supreame power remained in him , but that being once removed , the Pretestation bindes us no longer to regard His Person and Honour ; but the Persons and Honours of them only , in whom the said Supremacy is now seated : And therefore all the world knows , that the Parliament , or great Councell , never raised War against the King , never suffered any to take away His Name & Honour , or to seize upon His revenews , so long as the Supream power was in Him ; for that had been rank Rebellion in them indeed ; but now since themselves were invested in the same ; they set to their businesse , ( as lawfully they may ) to establish the Kingdom upon themselves and their successours : First by putting forth their Remonstrance against the King , to loosen all the bands of ancient Loyalty , and then by seizing upon the Militia of the Kingdome , the Forts , Castles , Ships and Townes , as their proper Rights , and all the Kings Goods and Houses , as being now ( in regard of their Supremacy ) solely at their disposing ; and then too , after all this , they thought fit in wisdome , to Vote the King to be one that intends the ruine of three Kingdomes , that abhors His Great Councell , which speakes nothing but Safety and Honour to Him . Yea , ( and in very deed ) He doth Envy those worthies , that Honour , strength , rule and dignity , which now by Gods Providence , is so happily cast upon them ; even as Richard the Third did grutch at those two innocent Princes , whose by right the Kingdome was , and thereupon did murder them , to get the Scepter into His own Hands , and the Crown upon His own Head : So this man aymes at the destruction of the most blessed Parliament , whose the Kingdome now by right is , and in whose Hand all Power and Authority is lodged and fastned , and there like to remain , so long as a drop of bloud is left in the veines of English-men , who shall fight for them to maintain it : therefore let all men remember Richard the Third what peace the Land had after long Wars , when he was once killed , and let them expect the same now , if this Man ( who is worse then He ) could be taken away . And no man need scruple to do it , for the Supreame Authority now above-board doth allow it ; and that is able to make sin no sin , when it listeth ; that hath declared him to speake destruction to the Kingdomes , to abhorre the Parliament , and never any English King did so , but he spake Destruction to himself thereby ; therefore let him have it ; we dare boldly say and assure , that safety and Honour is not his portion , but destruction from the Lord is appointed to him , the Parliament so judgeth , and blessed shall he be , that shal divide it out unto him . And thus all scruples of Consciences are removed .

I have been the larger in opening the meanings of these men , that I might withall express the ground of their uncouth opinions , and let no good people , who have a Charitable conceit of them , think that I stretch their words beyond their intentions , I would not force any mans faith beyond his judgement , much lesse against the same : wherefore let these few following particulars be considered upon , and I beleeve it will be evident , to every reasonable man , that I have spoken nothing , but the reall desires of their hearts and spirits .

1. Consider the Nature of the Crimes which most maliciously and falsly they lay to the Kings Charge ; that He hath neglected His office , Forsaken His place , that He Abhorreth the Parliament , Walks onely in the Councell of the ungodly , that he seeks the Destruction of three Kingdomes , and is ascended to the highest pitch and throne of wickedness , The seat of the scornfull , and there hath Bound himselfe to sit and continue ; what is all this in effect , but Away with him from the Earth , 't is not fitting he should live ?

2. Consider of some of their Tenents , which to this purpose they have been a buzzing a long while , and whispering into the mindes of people , viz. That the King is but onely for the peoples good , He is but their Bayliff , their Servant , and that the Parliament without him is above him , may wage war against him , may depose him , and turn him out of his Office , if he be not for their turn ; that they can give Commission to any to apprehend , yea , to kill him , if He doth oppose them ; that evill may be done to further the Publik good , and in respect of the end aymed at it is not to be accounted evill ; and many such like Tenents they have , which let any man consider of , together with their accusations of him , as also what they have done against him , and then say , whether all this doth not signifie , that they would gladly be rid of him , if any would take upon them but to kill him .

3. Consider what high Holinesse , Wisdome , Justice , care of the Kingdome is affirmed abroad , and taught to be in them , who take upon them the name of the great Councell , or Parliament at Westminster : How infallible they are preached to be in their judgements , how unerring in their Votes and Censures , when in Consultation together ; though perhaps , ( as particular men ) they may chance to Erre sometimes , for 't is confessed , all men are subject to Errour ; yet when they are in Cathedris , in their seats as Parliament men , they are all as infallible as the Pope ; and have a power as well as he , to do what they please , to make Evil , Good ; and Good Evil : to make Rebellion and Treason , to be Duty and Loyalty ; and Duty and Loyalty , to be Rebellion and Treason ; to Vote Sacriledge , Murder , and Theft to be no sins ; Killing , Slaying , and Destroying to be acts of zeale and Christian Duty ; Yea , what ever they shall authorize with approbation , ( as they have done this Libel ) must be received without scruple and haesitation , as pious and godly , though as full of Blasphemy as this same is : Nay , what man living will not conceive , but they who have Authorized this book against the King , will also warrant any man to kill him : to prevent his Capacity of punishing them hereafter for it ? and whosoever beleeves it was no sin in them , to Authorize the one , will not think it a sin in them to warrant the other .

4. Consider how since that Act of Continuation of the Parliament they have plainly denyed the Supreame power to be in the King , and affirme the same to be in themselves ; how they have suppressed the ancient Oath of Allegeance and Supremacy , and disclaimed them both , and have in the place of them framed a new Oath and Covenant , which they have put upon the Subjects of this Kingdome ; to sweare adherence and allegiance to themselves : how they have made a New great Seal , ( as if the old one with the King were of no longer use : ) How they have seized upon all the Royalties of the Crown , and upon all the Kings Personall Estate , to be disposed of as their own ; How they have executed all Regall Prerogatives ; How they call all those that do adhere to the King , Rebells and Traitours , and pursue them as such , with fire and sword ? How they Hunt the King up and down the Kingdome , ( as if he were become an out-law , ) seeking to murder and destroy him ? How they ( now of late ) do all in the name of the Parliament Onely , though at first til the people were fully seduced by them , and ingaged with them , they did use the Kings Name together with it ; doth not at all this speak plainly , that they thirst to drink the Kings bloud , and desire to have it shed or spilt ?

5. Consider how in their Notes , ( in this their accursed Libel pag. 44. ) they tax the King as faulty , for his Soliciting the King of Denmark , and other Protestant Princes , ( as they speak ) to assist for the supporting of Monarchy ; doth not this plainly infer that they have concluded against the Government here in England , and so by Consequence against the Monarch himself ? Doth it not evidently declare , that they account him King no longer ? and that all the Supremacy is now in themselves ? Which being supposed , and withal , that he ( according to their Votes , ) seekes the ruine of his people , whose safety above all things must be regarded : It follows of necessity , that they desire the Kings Destruction , and would have it apprehended , that they do but their duty to the Kingdome in desiring it .

6. Consider how they do , ( as in their Pamphlets and Sermons ) compare the King to Saul , Ahab , Nero , and the like ; so in their malicious Notes upon his Letters here ( pag. 48. ) they compare him to Richard the third , ( the most bloudy and unjust man that ever swayed the English Scepter , ) which plainly speaks , that they would have people take him to be such a one , and to have no more true right to the Crown , then that Richard had ; and that themselves would be as glad of his death , as Hen. the 7. was of the death of that Tyrant .

If these particulars ( amongst many others that might be propounded ) be considered on ; I doubt not but all reasonable men wil yeeld , that I have done the Authours of this Libell right , in my interpretation of their intentions expressed in those their words against the King .

But that I might not leave the least scruple in the hearts of any wel-meaning people , that yet remain drunk with a good opinion of their Honesties ; and do in Charity think it impossible , that men pretending so fair , and having so great a name in the world for Religion , should be so Diabolical , and have such Hellish designes : I wil further yet indeavour their satisfaction , ( for I doe publikely profess , mine aymes are , to do the work of Christ , in laying open mens Hypocrisie , ) that mine abused Country-men , for whom Christ died , might not longer be deceived : which work , ( by Gods grace ) I shal faithfully pursue , though I meet in the end , with Christs reward , at their bloudy hands , for my labour . Wherefore ,

I wil shew , First , that there is no impossibility at all in the matter , notwithstanding their specious pretences which they make : and then it wil further Evidence the verity of what I have said , from their own Tenents .

My Argument for the first is this : Whatever hath been already , may possibly be again : ( for , ( sayes Solomon ) The thing which Eccles. 1. 9 , 10. hath been , is that which shall be , and that which is done , is that which shall be done : ) But such men there have been , who had a name to Rev. 3. 9. be alive , when they were dead , in trespasses and sins ; who said they were Jewes , ( called themselves Gods people , ) and were so accounted by others ; when ( in very deed ) they were of the Synagogue Rev. 2. 9. 3. 9. of Satan : therefore 't is not impossible , but such men may be also in these dayes , which are the last dayes , and therefore the worst , the very dregs of time .

For proof of the Assumption , let us remember the Scribes and Pharisees in the Gospel , they had as great a name in the world then , as these persecutors of the King have now , and were as wel thought on by the vulgar , in whose opinions , they were farre enough from those villanies , which notwithstanding Christ did sufficiently discover to be in them ; Nay , the people ( though themselves were imployed as under-instruments in the very business ) were so bewitched with a good conceit of their Pharisaical rulers , ( whom they counted the Worthies of their Nation , ) that they would not at first beleeve , that they had any purpose to kill Christ ; for when he said , why goe ye about to kill me ? the people replied , Thou hast a Devill , Who goeth about to kill thee ? they John 7. 20. ( good folkes ) conceived that their Holy and wise Rulers , did onely provide for the safety of Church and Common-wealth , and endeavoured Christs Reformation , whom they apprehended to be an irregular man , one that would not submit His Judgement to the Great Councell at Jerusalem ; nor be ruled by their Votes and Orders . Nay the very Pharisees themselves , ( like these our men ) would not owne their own malice against Christ ; for when Pilate would have delivered him into their hands , to have done with him as they pleased . O no , cry they , 't is not lawfull for us to put any man to death : ( they had rather some body else should doe it for them ; ) we are too holy to defile our selves with His bloud ; out of pure love to piety , and to the peace of the Kingdome , we have proceeded thus far against Him , and have been at great Charges with the Souldiers to apprehend Him : and though you can finde no fault in Him , yet you may be sure on it , if he had not been a Malefactor , we would not have brought him before you : No , no , if we could otherwise have reformed Him , we would not have troubled your Lordship with Him . But will you please to heare His Conditions : Why ? He would be a King , and Rule over us , and if He be let alone , He wil ruine the whole Kingdome , and bring destruction upon the Temple too , and to spoyl our Religion : He bestowes strange Language and Titles upon us the Great Councell , the Worthies of the Nation , ( who are a company of Holy and unblameable men , witnesse all the people ) He calls us Hypocrites , Vipers , and Painted Sepulchers , and the like , which we return not again , but consider with sorrow , that these expressions come from a Jew Seduced out of his proper spheare : One that hath left the Society He ought to be withall , and keeps Company onely with publicans and Sinners , ungodly persons , whose counsells he followes , and hath set himself in the seat of the scornfull : For we take all his Sermons against our Ordinances , and doings to be but onely invectives and scornes against us , whereby He exposeth us to be contemned of the people , as if ( according to His saying ) we made the Law of God of none Effect by our Traditions . When indeed none can be more zealous for it , then we are ; and thus you see what a Person He is , and what His Merits are . Beleeve it ( Sir ) unlesse some speedy course be taken with Him , Caesar ( in whom the Supreame power is now seated , and whose servants the people now are ) will be wronged ; and the whole Church ; and Kingdome wasted and destroyed , and this we will boldly say : who ever doth not joyn with us against bim , is neither a friend to Caesar , nor to the Common-wealth , we are all for the Publick good , and to preserve that , we desire that this our King ▪ or rather this man that says he is our King , may be crucified .

To this purpose was the Pharisees accusation against our Saviour : of this disposition were their Spirits against the Son of God : ( as Scripture teacheth ) notwithstanding their Religious pretences , and that opinion of holinesse which the world had of them : it need not therefore be thought an impossible thing , that there should be men of a like spirit , and of a like esteem in these days ; and that they should endeavour a like mischief against their Soveraigne . Nothing but the Heart bloud of Christ , would satisfie those his Enemies ; and can it be any thing but the very heart bloud of the King which these men thirst after ? indeed they do not lay any worse things to the Kings charge , ( for I will do them no wrong ) then those others did to the charge of Christ : And this for the first : There is no impossibility in the matter .

2. The truth of my interpretation of their meaning , is Evident from the Tenents which they mention as proper to themselves , at least as differing from ours : Wee ( say they ) in our Tenents do annex no Infallibility to the seat of a King in Parliament , as the Romanists doe to the Papall Chaire , since all men are subject to errours .

These men desire , ( as we learned by their Pulpit Doctrines of §. 3. us , ) that people should beleeve , that those who are for the King , do think of him as the Romanists do of the Pope , that he cannot Erre , which opinion by these their words they would have the world know , that they disclaim , and truly so do we as much as they ; for we never did , nor yet ever dare we , give the King so undue an Attribute ; nor would His Majesty suffer the same , were any of us so sinfully disposed : For we boldly affirm , that never King was more Christian then He , in yeelding himselfe culpable , ( even in some matters wherein others could see no errour , ) that so if possible he might give his Enemies satisfaction , and purchase peace unto his people . But whether it be so or no , they conceive , and report that to be our Tenent : and we on the other side apprehended theirs to be , that infallibility is rather in the Parliament without a King , then in the Seat of a King in Parliament . And our Reason is , there hath been more Infallibility professed in Parliament , since the Kings absence from Westminster ; then ever was before , when either himself , or any of His Predecessours have been there . And though the Parliament hath been erroneous and faulty herefore , by reason of the Kings faction mixt therein , ( for by that name are modest and Loyal Gentlemen now called ) yet that being now purged away , and driven from thence , Errour also is vanished with it , and Infallibility hath taken up its dwelling there , ita praedicant , ita clamitant . And yet by the way , we must tell the world , we beleeve the King hath some friends still within the wals at Westminster , even as Christ had at the Jews Councell Table , although ( like Nicodemus , and Joseph of Arimathea ) they are over-powred ▪ and reviled , when they speak truth and Conscience .

But to the matter : We must tell these men , that Scripture affords us better Testimony for the Kings not Erring , then it doth them for theirs ; Solomon saies , The Kings Heart is in Gods Hand , Prov. 22. 1. and a Divine sentence is in His Lips ; His mouth transgresseth not in Prov. 16. 10. judgment . We finde not the like expressions in behalf of an headlesse Parliament : but because Solomon was a King himselfe , He spake ( they say ) in his own case , and therefore not much to be regarded : but we will not contest with them at this time about his Authority , we rather yeeld ( because all men are subject to Errour ) that a King may Erre : and we adde further that a Parliament , consisting of men , may erre too ; and this Combination of Conspirators , ( which to the high disgrace of the Supreamest Court , some call the Parliament ) doth Erre most abominably , both from Gods Law , and the Law of the Land : and this in very deed is our Tenent .

And let them deal ingenuously with us , & say , whether they do not so hold of the Parliament , ( though not of the King ) as the Romanists doe of the Pope ? whether by their Tenents , the Parliament hath not the same power over Kings , and Kingdomes , as the Pope hath by the Tenent of the Jesuits ? The Jesuites hold that the Pope may dispose of Princes and Crownes for the service of God , the good of the Church , and salvation of Souls : And do not these hold that the Parliament , may both order the King , and dispose of His Kingdome , as they shall think meet , for the advancement of their Cause ( which they call Gods ) & pro salute populi ?

Romanas Episcopus Zacharias , Regem ▪ Franciscorum non tam pro Canon Alius causa 15. de●●●t . quest. 6. suis iniquitatibus , quam pro eo quod tantae potestati erat inutilis à regno deposuit , &c. By vertue of which Canon ( say the Jesuits ) the Pope hath power to depose Kings , be they Hereticall or Catholick , of vicious , or vertuous lives , if in his judgment he findes them unfit , and some others more capable of Government . And do not these men beleeve the Authority of Parliament , to be as irresistable , as that of the Pope , and their Votes to be as ful of vertue as his Canons , and altogether as Authentick , even to the deposing of Kings , and disposing of their Kingdomes ? Eudaemon Johannes in his Apologie for Henry Garnet , teacheth , that Subjects may be loosed from their Oath of Allegeance , and then they cannot , ( as Emanuel Sa affirmeth ) be held guilty of Treason , though they conspire the Kings death , because He against whom they conspire , is not their Master or Lord , they being formerly absolved from his obedience . And hath not the same Doctrine been both taught and practised by these our opposers ? Have not they loosened people from their Oath of Allegeance to the King , and then put them in Armes , perswading them that 't is no Rebellion to fight against Him ?

The Jesuits in their Chamber of Meditation taught , ( as John Chastell who gave Hen. the 4. of France , a stab in the mouth , confessed upon examination ) that it was lawfull to kill that King , and that He was now member of the Church , nor ought to be obeyed , or held for King , untill he had received approbation from the Pope . And one of them in his Apology for the said Chastell hath these words : vulnerando Henricum Burbonium , non voluerit laedere ant occidere Regem , etiamsi se talem dicebat , & in quo praeter imaginem nihil Regis quam quod genere Regio ortus erat . In striking Henry of Burbon his intention was not to kill the King , howbeit he called himselfe King , sithence he had nothing left , but the appearance of a King being of the bloud Royall .

Our Anabaptisticall Crew have their Chambers of Meditation too , or their Conventicles , where they meet with their disciples , to whom they suggest ( as also they do in their Pamphlets and Sermons ) that the King is no true member of the Church , ( because he dissents from them ) but a persecutor of it , and is no longer to be obeyed or held for King , then the Parliament or representive Body of the Kingdome , in whom the Supreame power is inherent shall allow him so to be : and therefore being now deciared by them , to be an enemy to the Kingdome , and one that seeks the peoples ruine ; he is to be accounted but as another man , and hath but the bare Name or Title of a King , as being borne of that family and stocke , which formerly swayed the Scepter .

Now my Argument from all this stands thus ; who ever maintains , that the Pope or Parliament , may at pleasure alter Kingdomes , exempt people from their Oath of Allegeance , and arm them against their Prince , do maintain , that people in such a case may kill their King : But this ( as appeares by their doctrine and practice ▪ ) is the Tenent of these men , as well as of the Jesuites , Ergo , these men also by their Tenents , hold it lawfull to kill the King .

The minor is proved already , and the major is evident to sense and reason : for no man wil doubt , but a King ( from whom offer is made to take away his Kingdome , ) will take Armes to maintaine his right , and will labour to reduce them to Loyalty that stand armed against him ; and in so doing , 't is impossible but he must run the hazard of his life , since in defending himself , he is resolute ( as in Conscience he is bound to be , ) not to lose his Kingdome , ( which God hath committed to his care , ) without the loss of his life it self .

But perhaps some wil say , that in some of their books and Sermons , Object . they disclaim killing the King , yea though he were an Heretick or a Tyrant .

I answer , the Romish Jesuites ( their Brethren ) in some of Answer . their books also , have condemned not onely the murdering of Princes , but also Rebellion against them , though Hereticks , and Tyrants ; but they meane sine permissu superiorum , it is not lawful for a private man to do it ( say they ) of his own head , untill he be permitted by his superiours ; but having leave and countenance from them , if sentence and judgement be once passed , that the King is a Tyrant or an Heretick , or not capable to govern ; then obedience to the said judgement is to be given , as to the voice of Christ : So these , when they speak against King-killing , and Rebellion , are to be understood , until the King be declared by Parliament , to be an Enemy to the Kingdome , and to seek the ruine of it ; but when this is done , then men may not onely arm themselves against him , but kill him , if possibly they can , and by so doing , they do but the Command of God , and helpe the Lord against the mighty . These be the nicetyes of Romish Jesuites , and English Pharisees , by which they inchant men ; they protest Solemnly , that they allow not the murdering of Kings ; No , not they : but herein lies the craft , they acknowledge none for Kings , but whom themselves please to allow ; and maintain that to kill a King whose Government they cannot brook , is not to kill a King , but a man ( as they say ) masked under a Regall Title .

But indeed some of their faction , have been more plain in their expressions , and disclaiming this jugling distinction , have declared their Tenents in down right English , even as Parry of old affirmed , that because Elizabeth stood excommunicated by the Pope ▪ he might lawfully kill her : And as Catesby stood to it openly , that because the Pope had not allowed the Catholiks to receive James for King , the Powder-Treason was a work of Piety . And as Raviliak affirmed , that He had reason to kill Henry of Burbon , because he would make warre against the Pope , and so by consequent ( saies he ) against God , for the Pope was God : even so in this plain downright fashion , we have had some of our Parliamentarians , express their judgements , and intentions , that because the Parliament hath declared against the King , 't is no sin to kill him ; yea , they have professed that themselves would do it , if they could reach him , so long as he is in this condition , not received or allowed on by the Parliament : yea ( Raviliack-like ) they have affirmed that He wars against the Parliament , and so by Consequent against God , and therefore it would be a work , not onely lawfull , but also pious for to kill him ; such expressions have often fallen from the lips of many severall persons among them , who might be named , if we did Belligerare Hominibus magis quam vitiis .

And thus the people do now see , how those who pretend to keep them from Popery , do lead them into the deepest ditch , and most Hellish puddle thereof : themselves call the Jesuites the worst of Papists ; and yet hold with them in their worst of Tenents , onely the difference is this : the Jesuites place power , and infallibility in the Pope , and these place it in the Parliament , for though these ( our Subtile Brethren ) will not like Romanists , make a Pope of the King , yet they will make one of the Parliament , whose members are as perfect in their Seats , as Pontifex is in Cathedra : But I remember a distinction which the Secretary of Charles the 5. used to some English Ambassadours , who ( upon his complaint of Pope Julius the 3. his foul play with the Emperour , ) demanded of him , how he being a Papist could excuse this unkindnesse of the Pope towards his Master ? He answered , that the Pope was an honest man , but Julius the 3. was an Arrant Knave : so saving the Honours of the Right worshipfull , as they are Members , peradventure as they are men , they may be subject to errours , and be esteemed of according to their merits .

SECT. V.

1. The falsity and injustice of the said Charge against the King manifested in all the particulars . 2. Who they are that sit in the Scorners Chair . 3. The Enemies reasons and ends of Charging the King with their own Conditions .

BUt we having now seen the Nature of their Charge , we will consider also the Verity of it , or the falsity rather , for we §. 1. apprehend it as false , as foul ; as injurious , as High : were it all true , yet according to Christian Religion , and the doctrine of the Bible , it were a great sin in them thus to object it : For is it fit to Job 34. 18. say to a King , thou art wicked , or to Princes , ye are ungodly ? When Act. 23. 5. Saint Paul understood Ananias to be the Ruler , he confessed he had done ill , in calling him whited wall , ( though indeed he was no better . ) But seeing there is no more truth at all in the matter , then can be infused thereinto by vertue of a Vote : We are most confident that at the Generall Audit , ( when all things and men shall be judged , as they are and have been , ) it will be found a most malicious and transcendent wickednesse , in these men thus to have slandred and belyed the Lords Anointed , their own dread Soveraigne . Themselves know well , that the King did not leave his place or seat at Westminster , but was most violently forced and driven away from thence , full sore against his will , ( for the safeguard of his life , ) by the rude multitudes , who were set on work ( to be so irreverend towards him , ) by them that took the Protestation to defend him . And they know too , that if the King could by his requests and messages , have obtained to have had a restraint of those so high affronts offered to him , he had not withdrawn himself from thence : But because we have not ( to this very day , ) heard of any person punished , or so much as checked , ( for that contemptuous , and rebellious behaviour ) by them , whom they call the Parliament , and the Kings Great Councell ; we do beleeve that ( when all Secrets shall be opened ) it wil be found , that even they , who have now authorized this Libell , and in it this impious Charge against the King , did then countenance those very contempts against him , on purpose to force him from them : Wherefore though the King must not be suffered to enjoy the Priviledge of a King , or of a Man ; yet they might permit him , without blame or grudging , to have the Liberty of the meanest Creature , in endeavouring to preserve his own life and being .

And ( say they ) He hath not onely left his place , but also ( as they would have it beleeved , ) hath rejected it for ever , hath bound himselfe to come no more there : Yea , And do all his proffers of pardon , all his endeavours for Treaties , all his desires of Accommodation , speak onely so much , and no more ? Do his private instructions to his Commissioners at Uxbridge ( before mentioned ) evidence this , and nothing else ? Do his intentions to make his Queene the Happy instrument of renewing the meeting , ( if he could have had but any demonstration , that the Rebells would yeeld to Reason , Paper 2. ) discover nothing but this ? Truely we doe apprehend rather all these particulars to be Arguments of the contrary : when God the wronged Party , doth beseech the wicked world to be reconciled to himselfe , we apprehend he is willing to 2 Cor. 5. 20. pardon all offences , and to be friends with his enemies , if they would beleeve him : So when an abused Christian King , doth imitate God in this particular , we conceive it rather a signe , that He would be again at unity with His Rebellious Subjects , then that His purpose is , still to keep himself at a distance .

We do finde that such an Accusation or Slander as this is , was once laid to the Charge of God himself by a most disloyall and Hypocriticall people , who having forced the Lord from them by their wickednesse , and driven Him away by their ill usage , and thereby made themselves most miserable , did notwithstanding ( as these do ) very mannerly , lay all the fault upon Him , as if themselves had been the most innocent , and wel-deserving people in the world : and his departure had been altogether causless and on set purpose to bring upon the Heads of his people , all those sorrows , which their own ungodly doings alone had effected and procured . Sion said , the Lord hath forsaken me , my God hath forgotten Esay 49. 14. me . Nay , ( it seemes ) they had charged him ( as these doe their King ) that he had even quite divorced himself from them , bound himself to come no more at them , nor to own them for his people ; for God argues the case with them , upon such their Charge , and that first in a mild way ( as our King hath often done with His enemies ) and tels them he had not forgotten them , what ever they said of him ; no , A mother could sooner forget the child of Vers. 15. her wombe , then he could forget them : though they deserved not to be so well remembred by him . And then ( in the beginning of the next Chapter ) he comes more home unto them , and challengeth , and urgeth them , to bring their proof , to shew the Bill of Divorcement , whereby ( they said ) he had cast them off : So may our Esay 50. ● . King call upon these his Accusers , to produce the Bonds they talk of , the Obligations whereby he hath tyed himselfe to fit elsewhere : surely they that read this their Libell , may easily beleeve , that if either the Authors , or Authorizers of it , had any thing to this purpose , tending to the Kings further disgrace or defamation , they would not fail to publish the same in Print , that all the world might see it .

But as those Accusers of God , failing in their Evidence , had the blame retorted upon themselves , Behold , for your iniquities have you sold your selves : So may these Accusers of the King , thus Charging their own faults upon Him , ( without any injury ) have the same returned upon their own Heads , the miseries which are upon the Kingdome by reason of the Kings absence , they may thank their own selves for : And as the Lord in that place doth further convince them of the wrong they did him , by declaring his continuall readinesse to help them out of those miseries , whereinto they had brought themselves , if they would but heare him , beleeve in him , and trust unto him ; which he proves , by minding them of what he had done formerly , what Acts of grace he had passed already for their good , inferring thereby , that he was both able and willing to do as much again , if they would but give him leave by taking his word . So may the King , and so hath the King , by the very same wayes and meanes evidenced his innocency and freedome from those their unjust accusations : what readinesse hath he alwayes shewed in denying himselfe to satisfie them ? What Acts of grace hath He already passed ? never any King hath done the like . Let the bitterest of His Enemies deny it if they can ; what could be desired by reasonable men , which he hath not offered and promised unto them , if they would but beleeve him , and trust unto him ? But this they wil not be brought unto , for it is one of the most difficult things in the world , for a Person that hath been so highly wronged , as He hath been , and intends well , to gain credit from them , that have abused him : their owne guiltiness makes them incredulous , and without Faith 't is impossible that either God or the King , should be able to do any people good ; as it was said by our Saviour , that himself could doe Mat. 13. 58. no mighty works in a certain place , because of the peoples unbelief . Mar. 6. 5 , 6. So may it be said of the King , he cannot do that good he would , unto his people , because of their unbelief . As God is better then man can conceive him to be , so the King is better then these men will beleeve him to be ; yea ( in regard of their abuses of him ) I may say , then they can beleeve him to be . It was the saying of a good Subject , since these wars begun , O that the people of England did but know their King , they would love him , they would beleeve him , they would not abuse him . But we must not wonder to see a good King in Gods condition .

We proceed therefore to their next particular , where they §. 2. Charge the King , to have settled himself in the seat of the Scornful , and we will see their truth in that .

The Psalmist informes us , that those ( onely ) that are at ease ▪ Psa. 123. 4. have leasure to take up a sitting in that place , and not those that are in an afflicted condition : Did the King live the life of the men of Westminster , and had all the wealth and pleasures of this Kingdome at his command ; and were he withall of their disposition , indued with their spirits , to act their parts , there might be some probability of truth in this particular ; but it being cleane contrary with them , there is no likelyhood at all in it .

1. Had He been a Subject , and ( by good fortune ) chosen Burgesse of some Corporation , or Knight of some Shire , and sate in the House of Commons amongst them at this present , and had concurred , first , in pretending to settle Religion , to make a glorious Church , to advance Christ : and then afterward in consulting , how to take away the Churches maintenance , to slight the places of Gods Worship , that they might be of no more esteem then common Houses , Alehouses , Barns and Stables : in persecuting , banishing , and imprisoning the Fathers of the Church , and Ministers of Jesus ; those in special who have been the greatest opposers of Antichristianity and Popery ; and in giving liberty to all Sects and Religions , ( save only to the true one , which commands Humility , Loyalty , and Obedience ) had he ( I say ) been such a man , and thus imployed ; then he might justly indeed have been said to sit in the Chaire of the scornfull , and to have exercised his scoffes and scorns against God himselfe .

Or 2. had he been one of those , that under pretence of advancing the Liberty and Happinesse of the Subject , should vote away the Subjects right to his own goods , sometimes a twentieth part , sometime a fifth part , sometime all ; under a pretence of taking away Monopolies and Illegall payments , should bring in such new toles and taxations as the Nation was never acquainted with ; excize upon bread , beere , butter , cheese , flesh , and all Commodities that are used for the life of man : under pretence of being one of the good Patriots and preservers of their country , should raise Wars , cause desolations , burne houses , hire strange Nations with their Countries money , to come to kill their Country-men : under pretence of keeping tender Consciences from unnecessary matters , should force upon them unlawfull Oathes , ungodly Covenants , even to the taking up of Armes against their Soveraigne ( to whom they have sworne Allegeance ) to the damnation of their souls for ever , without deep Humiliation and Repentance : Had the King I say , beene one of these men , and done thus , He might deservedly have been said to have sate in the Scorners Chaire , and to have laughed to scorne a whole Nation .

Or 3. had He been one of that number , who talke of making the King a glorious Monarchie ; and yet take from Him all His Power & Authority , not suffer Him to have so much as the choice of His own Servants , the Rule of His own Family , the disposall of His own Children , the society of His own Wife : That promise to make Him the richest Prince in Christendome , & yet rob Him of all His Goods and Revenews , and not allow Him so much ( if they can help it ) as shall buy Him bread to eat , or cloathes to wear ; that call themselves His most Humble and obedient Subjects : yet obey Him in nothing , but study to vex , and crosse Him in every thing ; hire fellowes to hunt Him , to shoot at Him , and ( if they can ) to kill Him : that avouch great love and affection to Him , & desires to advance His Honour , and yet Authorize Libells and base Bookes , to defame , slander , and reproach Him : If the King were one of this Generation , and should concurre in such Actions , He might be said to sit in the seat of the Scornfull indeed , and to bestow His Scornes before all the world upon His Soveraigne .

Or lastly , were He one of them , that partly by fraud , partly by violence , having stripp'd their Soveraigne of all His Weapons , Castles , Ships and Townes , and of the Hearts of many of His People , and scarce left Him a place to hide His Head in , in three Kingdomes ; should maintaine a cursed villaine to proclaime up and down the world , that He is runne away very Majestically to set up a new Monarchy in the I le of Anglesey : this indeed were to sit in , and to fill up the Seat of the Scornfull : for this is right Hail King of the Jewes , which was plaine scorning in the Hall at Jerusalem , ( according to Scripture ) and so doubtlesse , ( if Scripture might be Judge ) it is in the Hall at Westminster . We doe confesse and beleeve , that were the King in this sort qualified , conditioned , and exercised , then that imputation of theirs might be laid upon him : But it being with him as it is , we see no reason above-board , why they should entitle him to the scorners Chaire , unlesse his Magnanimity , and Christian Courage bearing his burden of affliction , be taken to be a contemning and scorning at their malice .

But yet they have a reason doubtlesse , and ends too , for this their charging the King , though they think it fit for to conceale them . I am one appointed of God , to detect the devices of Satan , and to unkennell the thoughts of the wicked ; and I dare be bolder with them , then they for their own Credit sake , dare be with themselves , and therefore I shall discover them .

First their Reason ( I apprehead ) is this ; they know themselves worthy to be both abhorred and scorned of all men ; and doe beleeve they are so in the Hearts of all the wise , for their most abominable and grosse hypocrisie ; yea , they know in their Consciences , that God scornes at them , ( they being exercised as those are whom Scripture affirmeth God holdeth in derision : ) and therefore Psal. 2. 2 , 3 , 4. they speake of the Kings scorne at them , from the guilt of their Psal. 73. 11 , 12 own merits and deservings . Prov. 3. 34.

Then their Ends ( I conceive ) are these , first , to make His Majesty appeare abhominable unto the world , ( which is the main scope of all their endeavours ) for t is said , the Scorner is an abhomination Prov. 24. 9. unto men . And secondly , that the blinde and seduced vulgar , might not think them to be guilty of that sinne , which , with so much boldnesse , and bitternesse they doe first of all charge upon the King . It is the knowne policy of a wicked harlot , to call her honest neighbour whore first , and of a pick-purse pursued , to cry stop the Theef , that himself might not be suspected to be the man : You take too much upon you Moses and Aaron , cryed Numb . 16. those Grand Rebells , when themselves onely did so : And one who had sold himselfe to work wickednesse , layed it to the charge of good Elias , that he troubled Israel , because his guilty 1 Kings 18. 17. Conscience told him , that the Prophet , and all other honest men beside , had cause to accuse him for so doing ; and this is the very case of these men , who ( as we see ) have done nothing in this particular , without President and example ; though we confesse in respect of the Circumstances , these men are more bitterly scornfull , then ever any were , that we read of in Scripture or elsewhere .

It was bitterly done of the Philistimes , when they had weakned Sampson , and brought him into an afflicted condition , to Jud. 16. mock and scorne at him in his misery , yet they did not , in those their mocks charge him with scorning them ; And the Persecutors of our Saviour did deal bitterly with him , when in derision they Crown'd him with Thornes , put a Reed into his hand , in stead of a Scepter , called him King , bowed the knee to Him ; and then advanced him upon a Crosse instead of a Throne ; yet they did not at that time in their scoffing and flouting expressions say , that His Crosse was the Chair of the Scornfull : and that he being fastened to that , did sit in the Scorners seat , and scorne at them : But these men are pleased even thus to deale with their King and Soveraigne , as all the world may see by their Language ; so that the King hath cause to complain in the words of the Psalme , Our soule is exceedingly filled with the scornings of them that be at Psal. 123. 4. ease , and with the contempt of the proud . And we his Subjects Psal. 31. 20. will pray in his behalfe , as the Psalmist in another place , Let the lying lips be put to silence ( O Lord ) which thus cruelly , thus disdainfully , and thus despightfully speake against the Righteous . And we are confident ( as the Wiseman sayes ) that the High and Holy God scorneth at these scorners , and hath prepared heavy judgements Prov. 3. 34. 19. 29. for them .

SECT. VI.

First , of the Kings Errour in following evill Councellours , and who they were : His Majesty scorn'd at by the Libellers for his tendernesse of Conscience , and hopes in Gods Justice . 2. The folly and falshood of the Libellers Charge against Strafford and Canterbury . 3. The Enemies acquit the King of having a voluntary hand in Straffords death . 4. They hint the right Reason of his withdrawing from Westminster .

THe next particular which these ( honest and good men , as they would be accounted ) doe charge their King withall , is , that He hath walked in the Councells of the ungodly to the ruine almost of three Kingdomes .

Indeed it cannot be denyed , the King hath been exceeding unhappy §. 1 ▪ in his Councellours , and himselfe doth intimate that his walking after their advise , hath been a main cause of Gods judgment upon this Kingdome . His words to this purpose are these ( Paper . 22. )

Nothing can be more Evident , then that Straffords Innocent bloud , hath been one of the great causes of Gods Judgement upon this Nation , by a furious Civill Warre , both sides being hitherto almost equally punished , as being in a manner equally guilty ▪ but now this last crying bloud , being totally theirs , I beleeve it is no presumption hereafter to hope , that his hand of Justice must be heavier upon them , and lighter upon us , looking now upon our Cause , having passed by our faults .

This Christian and pious ackowledgement of the King , these men scoff at , in their Notes upon it , and deride at that remorse of Conscience , which his Majesty discovers , for his permitting the shedding of Straffords bloud . He left him ( say they ) to the Block against Conscience , as is now alleadged ; and again , Remorse Pag. 49. of Conscience suggesteth to the King , &c. Yea , and they doe seem to glory in what themselves did do , to the spilling of it ; and to rejoyce , that none but themselves had a hand in the death of Canterbury : Yea , and further how slightfully , ( if not scoffingly ) doe they speak of the Kings mentioning Gods Hand of Justice in the businesse ? Their words are these , Pag. 49.

The King in his Letter of Jan. 14. takes it as evident , that Straffords Libell . p. 49. innocent bloud , has brought the Judgement of this Civill warre equally upon both sides , both being equally guilty thereof : His meaning is , that he and his side , was as guilty in permitting , as the Parliament was in prosecuting : But now for Canterburies bloud , that being totally put upon the Parliaments score , he doubts not but the Hand of Justice , will from henceforth totally lay the weight of this guilt upon the Parliaments side .

( Yet the Kings words are , I beleeve it is no presumption hereafter , to hope that his hand of Justice must be heavier upon them . )

Considering the time when this their scornfull Comment , upon the Kings expressions came forth , viz. immediately after their Victory at Nazeby field , by their Victorious * * Yet should God incline the Heart of Sr Thomas Fairfax to adhere unto his Lord and Soveraign , no doubt but some of them would as much revile him in their language , as now they seem to honour him , with the title of Victorious : Which indeed they have sufficiently done since the Kings deliverance from Holmeby . Sir Thomas Fairfax ( for so they call him , ) we understand their sence to be this : The King talks of Gods Hand of Justice , and doubts not , but the same will from the time of Canterburies death , lay the weight of the guilt of bloud totally upon our side : Victorious Sir Thomas Fairfax hath answered him sufficiently in that particular , and declared to the world , what his hopes in Gods Justice are come to ; well , let him please himselfe still in those fancies , so long as we have the ●●nd of Victorius Sir Thomas Fairfax on our side , we will give him leave , to flatter himself in that Hand of Justice he speaks of , &c.

And yet let these scoffers of these last times , that say , Where is the promise of his comming ? for since the father fell a sleepe , all things continue as succesfull as they did before ; let them ( I say ) know , that Gods Justice may awaken soon enough , to their Confusion . Quod defertur non aufertur , the longer the blow is in comming , the heavier will its fall be : Fortuna belli semper ancipiti in loco est , the day of the Lord will come suddenly upon them , as a thief in the night . Quos dies vidit veniens superbos , hos dies vidit fugiens jacentes .

But they go on in that place , and inform us , who those ungodly ones were , whose Councell in this other place they say the King has followed , to the ruine almost of three Kingdomes , Their words are these .

The truth is , Strafford and Canterbury were the chief firebrands Libell . pag. 49. of this war , the two ill Councellours , that chiefly incensed the King against the Scots , and endeavoured to subject all the three Kingdomes to a new Arbitrary Government , and are now justly executed for attempting the subversion of that Law , which the King has perfected since .

Because dead folkes cannot speak for themselves , and because §. 2. it is so Voted , therefore Strafford and Canterbury were the chief fire-brands of this war , and so for truth it must be taken ; though one of them was quite extinct , a year before this war begun , and the other kept , by his Accusers in so close obscurity , that his sparkes , ( if he had any in him to this purpose ) could not possibly flie abroad . But let me ask a question , did not the wisemen of the Kingdome , quench these fire-brands to prevent the flame ? how came it then to break forth after they were extinguished ? had they lived , been both at liberty , and afforded their full concurrence , could possibly the flame have been more great and detrimentall ? Againe , why was not the imputation proved , ( at least ) against Canterbury , who lived almost three years after the war was begun , when they wanted matter to put him to death ? Surely the Law hath so well provided , in a case of this Nature , that if there had been any such matter , His Enemies should not have needed to solicite , for the peoples Votes and Hands to get him dispatched : But it was Canterburyes Honour , to drink of his Masters cup , The voices of the people , and of the Priests prevailed . Luk. 23. 23. And indeed these quenched fire-brands , were so farre from kindling this fire , that we apprehend rather , they were quenched to this end , lest they should have hindred it , from being kindled : When Charles was King , and Strafford Deputy of Ireland , and Canterbury Metropolitan of this Church , we had no warres in England : Straffords bloud we grant was a fire-brand , which we , ( with the King ) beleeve still burnes upon us , his Prayers at his death , ( to the contrary ) could not stop the cry of it , from pulling downe of vengeance : And Canterburyes bloud ( we feare ) will cry louder yet , against the people of this Land ; who by giving their Votes , ( where the Law gives none ) to take away his life , have cryed out against themselves , His bloud be upon us , and upon our Children .

But say these men , ( who never slandred any but their betters ) Mat. 27. 25. Strafford and Canterbury were two evill Councellours , ( and yet Strafford and Canterbury dyed like two Christian Martyrs ; and might the latter end of their Accusers , be but like theirs , it would be their happinesse in one kinde , and ours in another . ) They chiefly incensed the King against the Scots : ( but they did not stir up the Scots against the King , in provoking them to an insurrection ; nor did they hinder the Kings Act of mercy and pardon towards them afterwards , much lesse did they after that Act of Pacification , with that Nation send for those Scots into England , and hire them with English money , to cut the throats of English men : Had they been Councellours in such matters , they had been ill Councellours indeed . )

But say they , Strafford and Canterbury endeavoured to submit all these three Kingdomes to a new Arbritrary Government , and were duely executed , for attempting that subversion of Law , which the King hath perfected since .

It was wel , they did but endeavour a new Arbritrary Government , not erect it ; they did but attempt a subversion of Law , not effect it ; but some others since their times , have gone further , and turned all Law into Vote , and all Justice and Reason into Violence and Will : For if there be this day , in Europe , a more Arbritrary , cruel , and butcherly Government , then hath been exercised in England by some since Strafford and Canterbury were set aside , from having to doe in the world , my reading failes me ; if to take away lands , estates , goods , good name , and lives from men , without any allegation of Law , or reason , but only the Parliament judgeeth so ; or , the People will have it so : if this be not Arbritrary Government , I know not what is : therefore if Strafford and Canterbury were justly executed , ( as these say ) for attempting ; let all men judge , how deservedly ought these others to be executed for accomplishing such designes ?

But these men tell us further , that the King hath since perfected that subversion of Law , which those his ill Councellours had formerly attempted . 'T is too well known , that the customary way of these mens Honouring the King , is by casting on him , the scandall of their owne doings : The Law we confesse is subverted , and overthrown , but the King can no more be said , to have done the same , then David could be said to have killedd Abner , and Amasa , because he was the Soveraigne to those sons of Zeruiah , who did the deed , and were so subtile , and strong , that he could neither restrain them from it , nor bring them to condigne punishment for it .

And let all modest and ingenuous men observe , how desperate , and bold these men are , in their aspersions against the King : they affirme , He hath subverted Law , and walked in the Councell of the ungodly , to the ruine almost of 3. whole Kingdomes . They could have said no more , if when the Militia and Power were in his sole hands ; things , had been , as now they are : But we , and themselves too , can all witnesse , that when the Parliament met , no drop of bloud was yet spilt in Ireland ; no Commotions were stirring in Scotland , for the King by his Grace and Goodnesse , had allayed all ; nor was there any complaining of Souldiers , nor plundering in the streets of England : all the three Kingdomes were in peace ; and to continue them therein , the King calls a Parliament , and gives power to the Members thereof , and encouragement withall , to settle all things both in Church and Common-wealth , for the Subjects benefit , even as firmly as themselves ( who were intrusted and chosen by their fellow Subjects for that purpose ) could possibly devise . He denyes them nothing in pursuance thereof , suffers them to call all suspected officers and persons to account , not excepting Strafford or Canterbury ; and further to assure His people of His strong desires to continue their happinesse , He settles a Trienniall Parliament , as the most speciall mean to prevent ill Councellours in after-times : yet these Accusers tax the King of perverting the Law ; and speak as if the three Kingdomes had been at the very brim of destruction , and quite ruined ere this , if the power had not been taken out of His Hands , by those , who ( by their meeknesse , wisdome , and frugality ) have put all the said Kingdomes into a more hopefull condition of preservation , ( as it must be beleeved , though against all sense and experience ) then they were in before .

Indeed had those undertakers done that work for which they were summoned , and called together , the Kings good Subjects , in all His Kingdomes , might have had cause of mentioning their names with perpetuall Honour : but they ( as it seemeth ) envying that happiness which their fellow Subjects were likely to enjoy , by those new enacted Lawes , and especially by the Trienniall Parliament ; fairly pretending other matters , did get the same Act presently made uselesse , by another , for the continuation of this : which hath created themselves , ( as they suppose and intend ) perpetuall dictators , and all their fellow Subjects perpetuall slaves . For let these perpetuall great Councellours , approve themselves never so evill , and detrimentall to-Church and State , yet the poore Subject must be forced by the Militia ( which they have got into their hands ) to beleeve them unerring ; for He shall have no benefit by the Trienniall Parliament , to examine their doings .

And hence also it is , that they have balked the triall of men by established Law , and ( conceiving themselves above it ) have shunned to punish for those faults which the Law condemneth : and to shew the Omnipotency of their power , have passed sentence of death , where the Law condemneth not , though Scripture teacheth , that where is no Law , there is no Transgression : the giving way to which very thing , was , and is a trouble to the Kings Conscience , and the cause of His first dislike of their Courses , witnesse their owne words which are to this purpose .

The King adjudged Strafford worthy of death , yet not for Treason Libell p. 49. as it was Charged upon him , but not being able to save his life , without using force , and finding force very dangerous , He left him to the block against Conscience as is now alleadged .

That the King adjudged Strafford worthy of death , for any thing , §. 3. is more then we heard before , nor have we any reason to beleeve the same now , upon the bare report of these men ; yet to doe them a courtesie , we may suppose it to be as they say , for the present ; and then it followes , ( as all may see ) that they doe not Charge the King for desiring to save Straffords life absolutely , ( for they say the King himself judged him worthy of death : ) but for being against his suffering for Treason : So that ( in brief ) the Kings sinne only was , according to the Testimony of His most deadly Enemies ) He would that Strafford should have suffered death , only for his faults , and not for that , whereof he was not guilty . As became a righteous Judge , the King would have had His Great Councell , to have done Justa , Juste , Righteous things in a Righteous manner ; as conceiving that way of proceeding to be most acceptable unto God , and most likely to continuate his blessings upon the Kingdome : but being not able by faire meanes to perswade them to that ; and considering that to use force might be a remedy worse then the disease , the bloud of many innocent persons , might be spilt to save one ; and yet perhaps ( the power and the malice of the Adversary being so High , that one not saved neither ) He was constrained against His Conscience to leave him to the block ; and for His being so tender Conscienced in this case , He is thought worthy of Scorne by these men , ( His most Religious , Obedient , and loving Subjects . ) He left him to the Block against Conscience ( say they ) as is now alleadged .

But indeed , they have sufficiently by these their words acquitted the King to the whole world , of having a voluntary hand in the spilling of Straffords innocent Bloud , ( for so it may be called , because he was innocent of that for which he suffered , though in some other respects , ( if it were true as they say , ) he might be adjudged guilty : ) and like them that cried , his bloud be upon us , and upon our Children , they take the matter wholly upon themselves ; for which we thank them , and for which we beleeve that God in his due time will remember them .

By those their words they have also well hinted to our understandings , how farre , and in what sort the King hath walked in the Councells of the ungodly , to the ruine ( as they say ) almost of three Kingdomes : To which purpose they proceed further , ( in the same place ) and say .

Canterbury remaines in the same case , and now remorse of Conscience , Libell . p. 49. ( or rather the old Project of altering Law ) Suggests to the King , that if no restraint be used , Straffords President will cast Canterbury , and Canterburies all the rest of the Conspiratours , and so the people will make good their Ancient freedome still .

Had these men remembred where all the old Projectors and Monopolizers now sit , and on which side they doe Militare , or had they bethought themselves , how unable they are to instance , in any one good Law , which the King did ever alter ; they would certainely have omitted their malicious Parenthesis : But by their putting it in , they give us to see , that they will not forget their old Project of casting their owne faults upon the Innocent .

But what doth the Old project of altering Law suggest to the King ? Why ( say they ) that Straffords President would cast Canterbury : But had not they provided a remedy against that suggestion , by ordering that Straffords President should be no President to cast others by , in after times ? If there be any vertue in their owne Order , or rather Honesty in them that made it ; we cannot see how Straffords President could be any prejudice to Canterbury : For who shall urge it against him , but onely themselves , that made it uncapable of being urged ? We cannot possibly suppose , that were the King such an alterer of Law , ( as they would have it beleeved ) that he should desire an alteration of that Ordinance to the dammage of Canterbury : nor is there any other Law capable of alteration , ( as we conceive , ) whereby Straffords President might hurt him : But when that Ordinance was made , the Authors of it had respect only unto themselves , for intending then to go in those wayes , for which they had condemned Strafford , they did wisely provide that his President should not be in force in after-times against themselves : Nor ( indeed ) did they then know , they should need to make any use of Straffords President against Canterb ▪ or against any other of the Conspirators , which they talk of : the mens heads were full of businesse , they could not fore-see , or fore-think of all things at once : nor did they remember things past , when this particular passage was written , and authorized to be published ; but it makes for my purpose , and helps me well , to evidence to the world , what good Hearts they beare unto their Soveraigne : And what strong Arguments they have to prove him to be an Alterer of Law .

But the main thing we learn from those their words , is this , §. 4. ( though Hatred will not let them speak it in modest termes : ) when the King perceived by their proceedings with Strafford , what the Course was which they would take with Cauterbury , and the rest , ( whom malice and faction would make Delinquents , ) and observed their designe , to have him to concurre with themselves , in condemning the Righteous , which he found his Conscience would never digest : for it ( being of a more Divine and tender temper then theirs , ) was smitten with sad remorse , for what was already done , ( though sore against his will , ) and fearing , if he walked any longer , ( though by enforcement , ) in those their Councells , Gods wrath might fall down more heavily yet upon him , and his three Kingdomes : He therefore removed himself , from their Assembly : this is the thing which they intimate unto us . And here let us with Reverence and admiration observe the hand of the Almighty God , over-ruling the tongues and pens of these men ; they had formerly taxed the King for leaving and abborring ( as they were pleased to speake ) his seat in Parliament , which they suggested , he did on purpose , to speake destruction to his people : but here , unawares ( it seemes ) unto themselves , God makes them declare the true reason of his departure thence , to be , that he might not speake destruction to his people , but safety and Honour still if possible , that he might not imbrew his hands in the bloud of innocent and Loyall Subjects , against Law and Conscience : yea surely , lest the rest of that guilt of bloud which he saw was likely to be spilt , should be charged upon the Head of him , and his posterity : He withdrew himselfe from their society , and did for the present , even abhorre to be amongst them : When God pleaseth ( we see ) he can make men speak truth , whether they will or no.

And truly let any man who hath Conscience judge in the matter , whether the King did not do prudently , and conscientiously in his forsaking them , when he perceived their purpose and resolution was , to have him sit there amongst them , onely with a Reed or Pen in his Hand , to signe and own , as his Act and Deed , whatever they alone should vouchsafe to do ; that so they might cast the blame and Odium of all their Injustice , afterwards upon him ; which is most apparent they would have done , if he had stayed ; for being by his departure , frustrate of such their intentions , they seem to cast it all upon the people , by those words , if no resistance be used , Straffords President , will cast Canterbury , and Canterburies all the rest of the Conspiratours , and so the people will make good their ancient freedome still : As if the people of their own accords , without being requested thereunto , or sollicited by others ; for the upholding and making good some Ancient Priviledge , which they formerly had enjoyed , and now ( if the King were able to make resistance ) were in danger to be deprived of : Had desired that those men , ( Strafford and Canterbury ) should be put to death , onely by their Votes and not by Law .

Indeed I read that in Heathen Rome , the People had such a Custome , to voice men to death ; ( and such men they should commonly be , as had done the Common-wealth best service , ) and from the Custome perhaps it was , that Pilat a Romane Magistrate , did permit the people of the Jewes , ( against all Law and right ) to voice Christ to be crucified : But I never heard that the people of England were wont to do so in any age , till this new Arbritrary Government was set up : And we beleeve it will be easier for these Libellers , to make the people , ( as the world now goes with many of them ) Pagans and Jewes in such desires , then to prove that any such Custome did ever yet hitherto belong unto them ; nor will it availe much to the peoples comforts at the great day , or to their own securities in the mean while , if now they should purchase any such Priviledge .

But I leave the People to consider of this matter themselves , and returne to these King-accusers ; who have themselves well answered their own accusation against their Soveraigne , and declared the true Reason of his leaving his Seat at Westminster ; to which they might have added another , viz. Gods calling him from thence , both by his Word and Providence .

1. By his Word , which a King , as well as another man , is bound Prov. 1. 10. to observe , and give heed unto : My Sonne , if sinners entice thee , consent thou not : if they say , let us lay wait for bloud , let us lurke privily for the innocent without cause , &c. My sonne , walke not thou in the way with them , refraine thy foot from their path , for their feet run to evill , and make haste to shed bloud .

2. By his Providence , in his permitting the tumultuous people to rise against him , and to force him from thence , Consule providentiam Dei , cum verbo Dei , ( sayes one ) and when with the Word , Providence concurs , there is doubtless a speciall call from heaven .

But the King having these grounds of withdrawing himselfe , some may wonder why in that former place , they so heavily charge him , to have walked to the ruine of his three Kingdomes , by abhorring his Seat and Councell : as if his leaving that were the sole cause of all our woe .

I answer , in a word , Their reason , I conceive , is , because the King being of a soft and tender conscience , is unwilling to beare the guilt , therefore he shall ( whether he will or no , if they can help him to it ) beare all the blame ; being unchargeable of reall evils , he shall be burdened with imaginary ; the Devill and his Members desire no greater advantage against those they hate , then to see them meekly scrupulous ; nor doe they please themselves better in any thing , then in loading with slanders , and tormenting the righteous , when they see them to be in an afflicted condition . Shimei cursed his Soveraigne , and falsly called him A bloudy man , and the destroyer of Sauls house , because ●e saw him in a low condition : So these men fancie they may say any evill against their King , because he is in an afflicted condition ; they may speak to his farther griefe , because he is already grieved . But as David in that place sayes , so say we , It may be the Lord will look upon the affliction of his Anointed , and will requite good the sooner to him , even for these their accursed and false scandals of him . And O our God , our eyes are towards thee , we will waite for thy salvation .

And thus I hope , I have now made it apparent , that there is as little of Verity , as there is of Piety , in that reproachfull Charge , which these ill disposed Libellers , these Martin Mar-kings have cast upon their Soveraigne ; now we shall observe how they proceed . They address their speech to the Reader in generall , whom they suppose to be either a Friend or an Enemy to their cause , and say ,

If thou art well affected to the Cause of Liberty and Religion , which Libell . the two Parliaments of England and Scotland now maintain , against a Combination of all the Papists in Europe almost , especially the bloudy Tigres of Ireland , and some of the Prelaticall Court Faction in England , thou wilt be abundantly satisfied with these Letters here Printed , and take notice how the Court hath been Cajold by the Papists , and we the more beleeving Protestants by the Court .

SECT. VII .

1. What that Liberty is , which the pretended Parliament doe maintaine . 2. And what that Religion may be , which they are about to set up : Reasons to shew it may haply be the Popish , or peradventure the Turkish . 3. Six Arguments to prove , it cannot be the Christian Protestant .

THe Reader may be well affected to that Reformed Religion , §. 1. which Gods holy and pure Word teacheth , which the Church of England this fourscore yeares last past hath pulikly professed ; and to that Liberty which Christianity alloweth , which the Subjects of this Land above any other in the World , most happily have enjoyed under their Soveraigne Princes ; and which the Parliaments of this Kingdome ( before this ) have concurred in the establishing of ; and yet no way affected to that cause of Liberty and Religion , which these men speake of : Nay , if the Reader may judge of Liberty and Religion , by its fruits , ( according to Christs Rule ) He being a Christian , must needs loath their Liberty , and being a Protestant , must needs hate their Religion .

For ( first ) what is that Liberty which they maintaine ? If the uncontrouled practice of those that be obsequious to them ; or if their own Acts and Ordinances may speak ; it is such a Liberty as Turks exercise over Christians ; or as Canniballs in the Western World exercise over their fellow-Heathens ; or as Beasts of prey doe practice upon inferiour Creatures . A Liberty which only the strong can enjoy , but the weak and feeble are the worse for . A Liberty which Lyons , Wolves , and Kites may thrive upon , but Lambes , Kids , and Doves will be undone by . A Liberty for them that have Might and Power , to take away their neighbours goods by Sea and Land . A Liberty to Kill , Slay , and Cain-like ) their owne Brethren , whom they hate ; or that be not of their opinion . A Liberty to doe as * * See the looking-glasse of Schisme , by that Learned Minister of Christ M. Peter Studley . Enoch ap Evan did without danger of Hanging . A Liberty to Steal ; a Liberty to Lye ; a Liberty to Slander and Raile upon their Betters . A Liberty which the Devill liketh above all things . A Liberty to break the Oath of Allegeance , and all Gods Commandements , ( so they observe the Ordinances of Parliament . ) A Liberty to be of any Religion , save only of the True . A Liberty for the Child to Rebell against the Parent , the Servant against his Lord , and for the Base to rise against the Honourable . A Liberty to shake off the Yoke of Subjection and Obedience to their Soveraigne . A Liberty to take from Him , what God hath given Him , Authority , Power , Wealth , and Honour . A Liberty to mock Him , to scorne at Him in His Affliction , to write Libells against Him , to hunt Him up and down His Kingdomes , like a Partridge upon the Mountaines ; to murder Him if they can . A Liberty to Vote away mens Estates , and to voice away the lives of their fellow-Subjects , when there is no Law to condemne them . In a word , a Liberty for every man , to doe what is right in his owne eyes , or as himselfe lusteth , provided that He will take part with the Parliament , ( as they call it ) against those whom they please to judge their Enemies ; we doe not say , that all particulars that be on that side , doe act all and every of these things , but they may , if they have power , and a will thereto , for they have Liberty as well as the rest of their faction , ( who are already the Servants of Corruption ) this is that cause of Liberty which they maintaine .

Now ( in the second place ) for their Religion , what is that ? §. 3. Truly we cannot tell , unlesse we say of it , as was wont to be spoken of that of the Papists in the Prayer , on the fift of November , Their Religion is Rebellion , their Faith Faction , and their Practice Murdering of Soules and Bodies . For since they have pulled downe , and discountenanced the Religion of Jesus Christ established amongst us , ( which was a Religion of Peace , Patience , Obedience , Love ) they have not given us a plat-forme of any , that we might know what Faith they fight for ; what Religion in particular it is which they maintaine ; we confesse we are yet to seek what t is they aime at : sometime we see occasion to think t is the Popish Religion which they are setting up ; sometime , that t is the Turkish ; we cannot imagine that it can be the Christian Protestant Religion , for that is it which they only labour to destroy .

When we observe how they deny the Kings Supremacy , not only in Spiritualls , but also in Temporalls ; How they take upon them to absolve from the Oath of Allegeance ; to loosen Subjects from their Loyalty , to raise Rebellions ; How they allow of King-slandring , King-hunting , King-killing ; How they make Gods Commandements of none effect by their traditions and Ordinances , preferring these before the precepts of Christ , in their inflicting greater penalties for the not observing them : How they challenge infallibility unto themselves , requiring Faith and Obedience to their dictates and judgements ; the people must beleeve as the Parliament Judgeth , they must hold the opinion of not Erring , and of the necessary assistance of Gods Spirit in the Parliament Committees , as the Romanists conceive to be in their Papall Consistories : They must fancy in them a like unlimited Authority , to dispense with Gods Lawes against theft , murder , oppression , and the like , as some Papists doe , to be in the Pope ; and as what is done by his Command , so what is done by theirs , must be beleeved to be done by Gods . As he will be accounted Gods Lieutenant , so will they , by a Commission of their owne making ; as what is done , for the advantage of his See , so what is for the furthering of their designes , must be apprehended to be done for the upholding of Christ ; and as t is taught by some of the Popish Clergy , that whoever is out of Papall Obedience must undoubtedly perish ; so hath it been Preached by some of the Parliament Ministers , that whoever is not under the Obedience of Parliament , is a Malignant , and in state of Damnation .

When I consider of these and such like particulars , & withall how bold they are with the Scriptures of God , in corrupting with their false glosses and interpretations à la mode de Rome , the pure text and Word of God , forcing it to speake against it selfe , in furtherance of their cause . How Saint Paul himselfe is in danger of an Index Expurgatorius from them also : how he hath been censured already , for his speaking so broadly against the sinne of Rebellion ; to speak in those points or places , rather as a Politician , in respect of the times wherein he lived , then as a Divine : Considering also , how they shun disputes with us , whom they account their adversaries , ( as the Papists were wont to doe : ) How they inhibit the reading of our Bookes : How they command the simple people , ( who are their Disciples ) not to joyne with us in our Prayers to God , or in our praises of God , yea , taking an Oath of some of them to that purpose : no , the Wife must not pray with her Husband , nor the Childe with his Parent ; if the Husband or Parent doe professe themselves for the King , and for the ancient established Church of England , ( as we are able to prove by particular Examples . ) In a word , considering how they pursue us with lies and slanders ; how they imprison us , and force upon our Consciences , ungodly Covenants ; How they persecute with fire and sword , all that be not of their opinion , ( as the Papists of old were wont to doe . ) How like to the proceedings of the Popish Inquisition , these of their holy House are , in diverse particulars , which might be instanced in ; when we doe consider of these , and many such like matters , wherein they imitate those of Rome , we thinke it to be the Romane Religion which they mean to maintaine , and set up amongst us . Not that we thinke they will admit of the Popes Authority , for they intend to be Popes themselves : as Henry the 8. disclaimed the Popes Supreamacy , but retained many Points of his Religion , so perhaps will they doe : these be our thoughts sometimes .

But then againe , we fear it may be the Turkish Religion which they mean to advance , when we consider what correspondency they have with the Turkes in diverse things , viz. How they have sold and made money of Christian men , which none in Europe save onely Turkes are wont to doe : How it hath been propounded among some of them , to send to Argier , and to sell for slaves the Messengers of JESUS CHRIST , together with others of their Country-men ( of better Condition then themselves ) whom for their Religion and Conscience sake they have imprisoned . How themselves are turned to be robbers and Pirats like those of Argier , making all their own , which by rapine and violence they can get from Christians : How they have suffered those theeves ( their Brethren ) to steale away Christian Children , from these our Coasts , while themselves ( possessing our means of defence ) have stood still looking on , or else were busie in the interim , in taking away our goods : when we consider of these things ; and also how they have chosen for the Propagation and maintenance of their new Religion , to walke rather in the way of Mahomet then of Christ , we conceive that they intend rather to be his Servants . For Mahomet did set up his Religion by fraud and force of Armes , by the sword and shedding of Bloud , and so doe these endeavour to set up theirs . Mahomet layed to perpetuate and continue his Religion , by introducing of ignorance , by deposition of Schooles and Universities , by banishing of Learning ; which is the very method of these men : whereas the way of Jesus Christ , ( whom the Christians worship and obey ) was clean contrary : And the Turkes have judged of their cause and Religion by their military success , they thinke and plead it to be the best , because the most prosperous : so these men conclude by the same rule , that their cause is the better , because at the present , t is the most successefull . These be our thoughts , and the grounds of our fears at other times , concerning the Religion which these new Religion makers doe intend to set up and maintain .

But what ever Religion it be , which they shall chance upon , §. 2. we conceive t is resolved amongst them , it shall not be the Christian Protestant Religion , what ever their outward pretences be , for this is that , which they labour only to destroy , as appeares by many particulars .

1. By their persecuting and abusing the King , who is the chiefest Prince in the World , that publikely professeth himselfe the Defender of the Protestant Faith : and who hath maintained it in the greatest tranquility and glory that ever it enjoyed since Christs time ; to whose Bosome all Christian Protestants in Europe have had recourse for relief & comfort , in dayes of darkness and Affliction : This Prince , this Man of Gods right Hand , this Sun and Shield of distressed Christians ; have these men laboured to obscure and darken , by lyes , slanders , and reproaches ; to weaken , and disable , by taking away his Authority , Wealth , and Power ; to depose and murder , by hunting of him , shooting at him , and Rebelling against him ; to the end he might never more be a nurcing Father to the persecuted Flock of Jesus : That the Sheep of the Lord , when worryed by Wolves in other Nations , might flye no more unto him for refuge ; that the Lambes of Christ , which this Church under his Command hath brought forth may no longer enjoy pasture under so safe and so indulgent a Keeper .

2. By their discountenancing , Banishing , Imprisoning , and Murdering the Fathers and Doctors of the Protestant Christian Church , those in speciall , who have been the chiefest pillers and upholders of its glory ; and strongest Champions against Antichristianity in their Generations ; whose Workes and labours are Famous through the Christian world ; and whose Names after-Ages will not mention without Admiration : of which number are the these most Reverend , Grave and Learned Prelates and Doctors ; Doctor Laud , Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , and Primate of England . Doctor Usher , Arch-Bishop of Armagh , and Primate of Ireland . Doctor Davenaunt , Bishop of Salisbury . Doctor Morton , Bishop of Durham . Doctor Westfeeld , Bishop of Bristoll . Doctor Hall , Bishop of Norwich . Doctor Ward , Professour of Divinity at Cambridge , Dr. Featly , Dr. Holdsworth , and many more of high worth and learning , ) some of whom are already murdered , and forced out of Gods vineyard into their Graves , by the Cruelties , Oppressions , and unkindnesses of these men : Others of them are now in persecution and banishment , and others in Bondage and Prison for the Gospell of Jesus ; all of them in such a low , and disgracefull Condition , that ( unlesse by their patience and example in sufferings , ) they can do the Saviour of the world no more service .

3. By their exposing to contempt and beggery all that were in the Office of the Ministry , ( those onely excepted who to satisfie their lusts , were willing to make shipwrack of a good Conscience , and to Apostatize from the Faith received ; to renounce the meek and peaceable Doctrine of the Gospell , which they had formerly taught ; and to preach in the stead thereof , Sedition , Rebellion , War and Bloud ; stirring up the members of Christ , to Kill , Slay , and Destroy each other , according to the tenour of certain bloudy and Antichristian Ordinances : ) but all that held fast to the Testimony of Jesus , they have disgraced , defamed , silenced , banished , and beggered ; Yea , one of the first things they set about , at the beginning of their meeting , was to make Gods Prophets , the scorn of the World , vile and contemptible in peoples eyes , that what ever they should preach , might not be beleeved ; which they indeavoured , and in part effected , by giving publike liberty , to all that would , to bring in what accusations they pleased against them ; which were received and beleeved , without proof , though the informer were the most stinking drunkard , and vilest blasphemer , in the Countrey ; and the Ministers , some of the most painfull and consciencious , yea , were it never so evident , that malice alone , set the Accuser on work , to revenge himself , upon the Minister , for his indeavouring to reclaime him from some sin ; yet should the said Accuser be openly countenanced and encouraged , by some of the shamelesse members ; and the Messenger of God scorned , set at nought , his living sequestred , his person imprisoned , his wife and children turned out of doores , and all that he had taken from him ; and the Honester the man , the worse used alwayes , for by his known honesty , he would doe Christ the more service ( if let alone , ) and their cause the more dammage : and this sufficiently speakes their malice against Christian Religion . But

4. It appeares further by the endeavours of some of them , to take away all certaine and settled maintenance from the Ministers of Christ for time to come , that they might not have hereafter , any outward encouragement to set up his Religion againe : Judge Cooke in the Bishop of Winchesters case out of Ecclesiasticall story observeth well , ( and these men it seemes have also noted the same ) that this was the course which Julian the Apostate took in his dayes : He having a purpose ( as these have ) to ruine the profession of Christianity : Used not the sword as Dioclesian did , ( though these indeed , to make the work more speedy , doe act Dioclesian too ) but he took away the means of the Clergies subsistance , knowing full well , that if maintenance once failed , the number of Preachers would not long continue : The said Julian also , would tell the Bishops and Pastors , when he stripped them of all they had , that in so doing , He had a speciall care of their soules health , because the Gospell commended Poverty unto them . Such like flowts at the Doctrine of Christ , doth often fall from lips of the Apostates of these days .

5. By their pulling downe all Christian order and formes of publicke Worship and Service , tending to decency and edification ; by casting down , defiling , and defaming the Houses of God , turning many of them into Stables , Slaughter-houses , Prisons and Jakes ; they have made close-stooles of Fonts and Pulpits , and done as bad to Communion Tables ; they have rent the holy Bible in pieces , scorned at the Sacraments , Baptized Horses , robbed Churches of Sacramentall Utensils , as Plate , Linnen ; calling it Idolatrous and Superstitious , because it had been only used in Christs service : nay , the poore innocent Bells , because they have been the meanes of calling people together to Worship God , and to adore the Saviour of the World ; must be pulled down and turned into Guns , that they may be another while Instruments of destruction to the Members of Jesus ; ( this indeed ( as I read ) was the manner of the Turkes when they tooke Constantinople , they melted the Bells into Ordnances : ) In a word , what ever evill or impiety the Enemies were wont to slander our Church withall ; these men have acted , or suffered to be done , by those whom they maintaine : insomuch that now the Priests of Rome shall not speak only lyes as heretofore , when they tell the people , Sands , Europae Speculum , pag. 119. That in England , they abolish Church Sacraments , the meanes of Salvation , they either raze or rob Churches wheresoever they come , and make Stables of them ; that they will neither have Temples nor forme of Religion , nor doe they serve God any way ; yea , the English Nation is growne so barbarous , that they are very Canniballs , and devoure one another . God knowes , my Soul abhorres to thinke , much more to name those things that are acted & done amongst as , nor should my pen be fouled with the mention of them , were they not visible to so many eyes , and did not necessity of defending impugned Truth , and an abused Church restraine me . But I would have all the Papists understand , ( for to that end , do I thus speak ) that we , who are of the true Protestant Christian Religion , do abhor and loath these practices as much as any , and are persecuted to death by them , that do them , for our dislike of them .

6. By their suppression and demolition of all Monuments of Christianity , that there might be seen no more tokens of it in the Kingdome ; as if they intended , that no man should be able hereafter to say , this Land was once Christian : The very festivall times , when the Birth , Death , Resurrection & Ascension of our Saviour is commemorated , & which ( next to the Preaching of Gods Word , and Administration of the Sacraments ) have been the most speciall means to confirme mens faith in the History of Christ ; these they have inhibited and forbidden , as if they hated his very remembrance ; Gods wisdome appointed the Feast of Passeover , to be kept as an Ordinance for ever among the Jewes , to minde them of their deliverance from Aegypt , and to be a mean to assure their Children in after-Ages , of the truth of that great mercy : And the Church conceiving that our deliverance from sinne and Satan , by the Birth , Death , Resurrection , and Ascension of Exod. 12. 24. 25 , 26. Christ , to be as a great a deliverance as that other , and to deserve as well to be remembred , did also apprehend that way or mean to be the best , to convey the notice of it to Posterity , which Gods owne Wisdome devised ; and that was by celebrating Annuall Festivalls in memoriall thereof : but these men ( it seemes ) have resolved to the contrary , for they will not have the same kept any longer in remembrance .

Nay , that miraculous Thorne at Glassenbury , which was wont to celebrate the Festivall of Christs Nativity , by putting forth its leaves and flowers , was cut in pieces by these Militia men , that it might no longer Preach unto men , the Birth day of their Saviour .

But what doe I speake of dayes , and times , and teaching Trees ? the very Doctrine it selfe , which Christ himselfe taught and practised , viz. the Doctrine of Peace , Patience , and passive obedience unto Princes , is reckoned obsolete and uselesse by these men : it was publickly maintained by a certaine worthlesse Member at a great Committee in the Checquer Chamber , that such Doctrines were out of date in these dayes , and had been onely proper to former times , when the Church was in a low Condition , and under the Persecution of Heathen Emperours .

Nay , these men would not , that any true Christian Protestant should have leave to live , to relate unto posterity the Doctrine of his Saviour , as seemeth by their doings ; their thirst for Protestant Bloud , appeareth to be such , as if they desired that all of that Profession in the world , had but one Head , that so they might cut it off at one blow , for they have shed already more of it , within these foure yeares , then ever was shed in Great Brittaine since the world began ; and that for no other cause , that we yet know ( for they never durst come to dispute it with us ) then for holding to the Doctrine of Christs Gospell : because we will not contrary to that , lift up our hands with them against our Soveraigne . By these particulars , and many others which I might alleadge , it is evident ( what ever they pretend to the contrary ) that their endeavours are to destroy the Christian Protestant Religion . Our Saviour doth warrant us to judge of men by their fruits ; wherefore t is no marvaile if the Reader ( being a true Protestant Christian ) be not well affected to that cause of Liberty and Religion , which the two Parliaments of England and Scotland do seeme to maintaine .

SECT. VIII .

1. Of the feigned Combination against the Parliament . 2. Our judgement of the Papists , and of their assisting the King . 3. Our abhorment of the Cruelties of the Irish , and how they are out-gone by the English Rebells . 4. Our Opinion of the Court Faction , of what flock we are . 5. How the Libellers call themselves the more beleeving sort of people .

BUt the Reason insinuated ( by our Subtile Brethren ) why §. 1. men should be affected to that their cause , is taken from the Consideration of the Persons against whom ( as they say ) t is maintained , viz. against a combination of all the Papists of Europe ( almost ) especially the bloudy Tigres of Ireland , and some of the Prelaticall and Court Faction in England .

That there is any such Combination , ( opposed by the two Parliaments , of England and Scotland ) as these men mention , is more ( perhaps ) then the Readers have heard of before , or then they do yet beleeve upon the bare affirmation of these Relaters , who are but men , ( & all men are Subject to Error . ) Indeed we have heard of a most ungodly and unlawfull Association , betwixt those whom they call the two Parliaments , and certaine other people in England and Scotland : The tenour of which is , ( if I rightly apprehend ) never to lay downe Armes , nor to admit of Peace , till they have accomplished their owne ends upon the King and his Friends , and satisfied their Lusts upon them . And to defend and assist with their lives and fortunes , all those ( whoever they be without exception ) that shall joyne with them against the King & his Party . So that , be they Papists , Turkes , Jewes , Heathens , Atheists , Arrians , Irish Tigres , Devills of Hell , if they do but joyne with them against their King , and those that Honour him as Gods Annointed ; for this very cause and reason , they have bound themselves by Oath , they have vowed and protested to defend and maintaine them , with their lives and fortunes , even till death , and never to forsake them .

If there be a more generall illegall , and irreligious Combination then that is , ( which any others have entred into ) these relaters should have done well , to have given the Reader a Copy of the same ; who otherwise must apprehend them in these their words , to be only at their old vomit againe : Because they cannot possibly devise more evill , and mischiefe to Charge upon others , then themselves do practice against others , therefore they still impute unto others , their own iniquities , or else their guilty Consciences makes them fancy , that they see their own pictures in other mens faces .

But we will not omit to observe the ingenuity of these men , ( though it be but a little ) intimated in those their two words Almost and Some ; they do not say all the Papists in Europe absolutely , & all the prelaticall Court faction without any limitation , have entred into this fancyed Combination ; But all the Papists in Europe almost , and some of the Prelaticall and Court faction ; the word almost , doth exclude all the Papists that either are , or may be under the Parliament Pay and Service ; and the word Some , may excuse those of the Prelaticall or Court Faction that hold intelligence with those at Westminster ; and are men of like complexion with them , dissemblers , disobedient , unthankfull , treacherous , heady , and high-minded , however they carry themselves to outward appearance : And truly we beleeve that if these tale-tellers , would but speak out , when the fit of ingenuity is upon them , they would confesse and acknowledge , that if any Papists in the world , any of the Bloudy Tigers of Ireland , will but joyne with those , whom they call the two Parliaments against the King ; and that little flock , which for Conscience sake remain Loyall to him ; they shall be accepted and absolved presently , from what is past , they shall be reckoned Papists no more , Bloudy Tigers of Ireland no more , but all good men , and true in a moment ; and have free leave , yea , and money too , to act over againe their bloudy Tragedies here in England . Or if any of the Court Faction , of what Religion or conversation soever , will but vouchsafe to be more vile and wicked then ever they have been , and be hired ( as Judas was ) to betray their Master , or to render up to his Enemies , those places of Defence committed to their Trust , and so come off from the King to their Parliament side ; they shall be welcome and Voted good , all upon the suddaine : Truly we never heard of any yet , that had the Conscience to act the part of a Traitour , or of a villaine against God , his Prince , and Country , but hath been accepted by them : and ( as was said ) we beleeve if our subtile and suspected Brethren would but speake out , when the moode of ingenuity is upon them , they would confesse as much .

But the Reason ( as we conceive ) why they yoke Papists , Irish Tigers , and the Court Faction thus together , and affirme them to be entred into a Combination , is this : Because they would , that the common people should have an equall odious esteem , of each of these three sorts ; whom they would also should be apprehended , to be the onely persons that maintaine and uphold the King , and whom the King doth only respect and adhere unto ; & therefore they would that we ( unto whom they direct their speech ) should decline him and his Cause , and joyne with themselves and their faction , against Him , that , and them .

In Answer to which I shall only declare in a word , what §. 2. our judgements and opinions are , of each of these three sorts of people .

1. Concerning Papists , we ( the Persecuted and Loyall Protestants of this Kingdome ) doe more abjure their Religion then these men do , that speak so bitterly against them ; though we do not think it lawfull to enter into a Combination , to root them out of the Earth by shedding of their Bloud ; ( no though they should enter into such a one to destroy us ) for we have no warrant in the Gospell so to doe . T is the Word of God that is ordained to suppresse false Religions , and not the Sword of Man ; Fire , Sword , and Pistolls are the Weapons of Antichrist , and not of Christ .

And ( because of their Religion ) we are heartily sorry , that there are any Papists in the Kings Armies , for that scandall which ignorant people take by them , ( through the perverse suggestions of the crafty Adversary ) who from hence , take occasion to keep their affections enstranged from their Soveraigne . Not that hereby any scandall is justly given by His Majesty , for we hold it not only Lawful for him to make use of those of that Religion , but also necessary , yea , it would be a sinne against God , if being assaulted by Theeves and Rebells , he should not use the meanes for his own Preservation , and imploy for his own defence , all those whom God hath submitted under his Government for that purpose ; there is no man , if he should be assaulted by Robbers and Murderers , but would make use of the aide of a Turke to save his life . Yea , these very men themselves ( we see ) can hire Papists from other Countryes , to help them to destroy their Soveraigne ; and is it not meet and reasonable that the King should permit Papists , his owne Subjects , to help to preserve him from such their violence ? Indeed we are ashamed and blush , that Papists should out-goe any that beare the name of Protestants in duty and obedience to their King ; that any whom this Church hath bred , should so desert their Soveraign in his danger ( who hath protected them in theirs ) as that he should need the help of Papists : Sorry we are at the heart , that this occasion is given , to have any of another Religion to defend the Defender of our Faith , against the basenesse and violence of those persons , whom he hath defended in the profession thereof : but more of this hereafter .

2. Concerning the Bloudy Tigres of Ireland , we doe abhorre §. 3. their Cruelties , and beleeve that their damnation sleepeth not , but shall in Gods due time over-take and over-whelme them : But we must adde farther , that the Tigres of England ( even many of those whom they call the Parliament side ) have been full as Bloudy ; nay , more Bloudy and base then those of Ireland , who have persecuted with fire and sword , from among them , those only that were of a differing Religion and Nation , unto themselves ; but these here , have handled them of their own Country and Religion , after the same manner ; never any Tygres so thirsted after the Bloud of their nearest kindred and best friends as these in England have done ; nor can any villany be named , that was acted by them in that Kingdome , which hath not been done and out-done by those in this ; these also have raised a Rebellion against their Soveraigne , and in pursuance thereof , have killed , slaine , and destroyed , men , women , and children in some places where they have come ; these also have stripped people of both Sexes naked , and then shut them up in Churches together , or other places , and afterward have come , and in a barbarous and beastly maner , have whipped and scourged them ; these also have rosted Christians at the fire , and burnt them by piece-meales , their toes from their feet , and their fingers from their hands , striking up halfe a dozen Drums in the meane time , that the shreeks and cryes of the tormented , might not be heard , to move pitty in any towards them ; ( which was the custome of them in old time that Sacrificed Children unto Moloske ) was it ever heard , that the Tigres of Ireland , or the Spaniards in the Indies did ever act any such Cruelties , upon them of their owne Faith and Nation ? Indeed modesty restraines from expressing all their doings : and did I delight to make men odious , as well as sinne ; I could name the Persons , by whose Command and Authority , some of these things have been Acted , and the places where they have been done . And confident I am , if Master Fox were now alive , to search into all the places where these Parliament Tigres have come , and to write their doings ; the volume would be three times as big as his former , and repleat with as Savage Actions , as ever yet were recorded by the Pen of Man : Onely this I must say further , I have not heard that the Tigres of Ireland , have shewn so much immediate spight against God and Christ , in demolishing all markes of Christianity , in destroying , polluting , and defiling the Temples of Gods Worship , as these of England have done : t is true , we hear that since they have got our Churches into their possessions , they have in their superstitious way , consecrated them anew : And truely , had our Tigres of England been there , and used the Churches of that Kingdome , as they have done them in this ; there had been great need of a new Consecration . Wherefore ( concluding this particular ) I will only speak to these men , ( who have thus mentioned the Tigres of Ireland ) as our Saviour in the Gospell did to some of like Conditions . You Hypocrites , can you see Tigrely doings in your Brethren of Ireland ? And can you not discern these more Tigrely and bloudy Actions which are committed by your selves ? Amend first for shame your own doings , and then you may speak with more credit against the Evills of others .

3. Concerning the third sort , viz. those some of the Prelaticall §. 4. and Court Faction in England , which these men cry out also upon , to be of the Combination , we doe confesse , there hath been , and perhaps still are some about the Court , or that have too near a relation to it , whom we doe dislike as much , and more too , then these men doe , and we have reason for it , they are such as neither serve God nor the King , so faithfully as they ought to doe , but are either secret pensioners unto his enemies , pursuing their ends , ( notwithstanding their pretendings and engagements to His Majesty ) or else they are slaves to their owne proper lusts , making provisions only , for their owne Flesh and Belly ; ( notwithstanding Gods wrath upon the Kingdome : ) and from these is the speciall cause that the Kings affaires goe on so badly as they doe : these be the men , who by their Power and Authority have countenanced and advanced the vile , even to abuse , spoile , and dishearten the good : lest the Lustre of inferiours merits , should discover the worthlesnesse of those that are in place above them ; and give too happy a progresse to His Majesties businesse . Of which sort are they , who when by their Treacheries , Indiscretions , Negligences , or ill Governed behaviours , Townes and Countrys are lost , good undertakings nulled or made frustrate , can very unreverendly , and undutifully lay the fault upon the Kings ill fortune ; yea , and tax His Majesty of this or that ; so making his Candour the Napkin ( as it were ) to wipe the filth from their own Noses . These men ( we would that all the world should know ) we do dislike , and perfectly abhorre , for such their workes sake , even as we doe the Irish Tigres , or the Men of Westminster themselves .

But we do beleeve , and know , that ( besides these ) the King hath a Company belonging to him , both of the Nobility , of the Gentry , and of the Clergy , ( our subtile Brethren may call them a faction if they will , or even what else they please ) that are both truly Religious , and truly Loyall , that have sacrificed their fortunes , and are every one ready to sacrifice their lives too , in defence of their holy Protestant Religion , and of their King and Country , that do truly mourn for the miseries of this Church and State ; yea , many of them stand like Mary and John , ( as being able perhaps to do little else ) looking with watery eyes upon their innocent and righteous Soveraigne ; whom they behold in their Saviours Condition , Crucified between Theeves on both sides . And of this flock we do professe our selves to be , and to it we resolve ( by Gods Grace ) to adhere for ever , although we should see every of them , to be in the Kings very case and Condition , wronged every way , and abused by both their parties even as he ; no , we will not leave to be on their side in this cause , though we beleeve them to be the men , whom ( together with the King ) the Heads of the Association made at London , have vowed to destroy : We know that the Lord whom we serve is able to deliver us from their cruell hands , but if not , let all the People know , that we will never fall down before that many-Headed Idoll which they have set up , or rather which hath advanced it selfe to be adored by the People : And this is our ▪ Answer to these subtile men , who by a tale of strange Combination , did think ( as it seemes ) to perswade us to forsake the King , and to adhere to his Enemies . But they tell the Reader further .

Thou ( say they ) wilt be abundantly satisfied with these Letters Libell . here Printed , and take notice there-from , how the Court hath been Cajold ( that 's the Authentick word now among our Cabalisticall adversaries ) by the Papists , and we the more beleeving sort of Protestants by the Court .

The Reader may be abundantly satisfied by these Letters of His Majesties longing desires to see Peace restored to His poor Subjects throughout His three Kingdomes : And he may also be abundantly satisfied by their printing of these Letters , of that abundance of bitternesse , spight , and malice which is in the hearts of the Publishers of them against their Soveraigne ; but for satisfaction in any other matters , the Reader if he be rightly affected and lookes onely with his owne eye , he must seeke it some where else , for here it is not to be found .

What they intend by Cajold , and whom by Cabalisticall Adversaries , I stand not to argue , for the words are shelly , Nec de verbis est disputandum ; only I cannot but observe the Title which these Wisemen give themselves , and their owne Faction : We ( say they ) the more beleeving sort of Protestants . Faith it seemes they have , and in their owne opinion great Plenty , more then others ; like them , John 9. they say they see , and like him , Luke 18. they think themselves better then other men , they are not like us Publicans , who confess our selves to be weak and sinful , and to have need to cry daily unto the Lord for mercy and increase of Faith ; they are past their Creed already , and can tel God , Lord we believe , whereas we are yet but at our Pater noster , help our unbelief . But in whom , or in what is it , that they do believe ? Surely in themselves , and their own fictions , because they have renounced the Truth of God , which they have been taught , and are turned persecutors of it , God hath given them up , first to Thes. 2. 10 , 11. make , and then to believe lies , in which respect they are indeed the best believers , and in that sense they speak not amiss in calling themselves the most believing sort of Protestants , though in another sense they are the most unbelieving , for they wil not believe the King in any thing , let him promise , profess , and protest never so oft and solemnly unto them ; their Tongues , Pens , and actions proclaim publickly their unbelief ; yea , they glory in their not believing , and do all they can , that others might be Infidels also in the same respect , as wel as they ; their malicious notes , upon his Letters are to this very purpose , let them deny it if they can .

And as for God , they believe him as little as they do the King , for they dare not trust him for protection , they have more confidence in the Militia a great deal , and stand more upon it . Beside , if they did believe God , they would also fear him , ( Faith and Fear go together ) they would regard his word more , and not so oppose it in all their ways ; or endevour to make it of none effect , by their sinful Ordinances and traditions : Besides , faith in God discovers it self , by doing the works of God , and they are not Hatred , Strife , Sedition , Rebellion , Murder , Lying , Slandring , and speaking evil of dignities , which these men traffick solely in . S. James tels us of Nudifidians , who say they have Faith , and boast James 2. 18. that they have more then others , sure these are the very men , for they call themselves the more believing sort of Protestants : the bare believing sort of Protestants perhaps they are , they account good works but marks of Popery : We confess our selves no such Protestants , for we are of the Apostles mind , As the body without the Verse 26. Spirit is dead , so Faith without good works is dead also . But they tel the Reader further , and say ,

If thou art an Enemy to Parliaments and Reformation , and made Libell . wilfull in thine enmity above the help of miracles , or such Revelations as these are , then t is to be expected , that thou wilt either deny these Papers to have been written by the Kings own Hand , or else that we make just constructions and inferences out of them : or lastly , thou wilt deny , that though they be the Kings owne , and beare such a sense , as we understand them in , yet that they are blameable , or unjustifiable against such Rebells as we are .

SECT. IX .

1. The slander laid upon us to be Enemies to Parliaments and Reformation Confuted . 2. Of pretended Miracles , Revelations , and new Lights , the taking the Kings Cabinet in Battle no Miracle . 3. The Libellers weak Argument to prove an impossibility of forgery in their Parliament .

IT seems t is voted and decreed , that if a man be not well affected §. 1. to that cause , which the men above board do maintaine ; He is then no lesse then an enemy to all Parliaments and Reformation , yea , ( past all hope of recovery ) wilfull in enmity , beyond the help of miracles : For ( it must be understood that ) all men being divided into two ranks , Elect and Reprobate , and the Elect being all on the Parliament side , or well affected at least to their cause , the rest must needs be all damned creatures ; enemies to Parliaments , i. e. to the Common-wealth and all good Lawes ; yea , and enemies to Reformation too ; that is , to God and all true Religion , and therefore away with such fellowes from the earth , t is not fitting they should live : they that cannot erre have so concluded .

Here ( by the way ) we may see a ground of all these bloody warres , ( which many hitherto are ignorant of ; ) a reason of all these cruel declarations , and injunctions to kill , slay , and destroy the forces raised by , or adhering to the King ; why they are all Reprobates , men hardned in Enmity against Parliaments and Reformation , past all hope , of recovery , and therefore to be sent to Hell , in all haste , as to their proper place ; that so the earth the sole inheritance of Gods Elect ones , may be wholly left to the free possession of its proper owners ; and fully cleared from those Enemies of God and Parliaments .

Well , what we are , Heaven knows , for their Censures we passe not , any more then Saint Paul did to be censured by the Corinthians ; we say with him , He that Judgeth us is the Lord , and whom 1 Cor. 4. 4. the Lord condemneth shall be the onely condemned men at the great day ; and our Saviour tells us , that then the first may be last , Mat. 19. 30. and the last first , the first in mens esteem , the last in Gods and so è contra .

But let us a little reason the particular , with them that thus fiercely charge upon us : Must we of necessity be enemies to Parliaments and Reformation , because we are not affected to their cause ? Doth this Parliament contain in it , all other Parliaments , that ever have been , and ( as they hope ) ever shall be ? May not a man possibly dislike the proceedings of this , and yet approve of the being of another ? May not a man wish the dissoultion of this , and yet withall desire the convention of another ? May not the same man obhorre evill , and love good , hate vice , and imbrace vertue ? May not a man affirme this no Parliament at all in the truest and best sence , because they do not do the workes of a Parliament ? Those Jewes in the Gospell were not Abrahams Children , in Christs sense , ( which was the truest and John 8. 39. the best ) because they did not doe Abrahams Workes ; they called themselves indeed his Children , in respect of the flesh , or walls , ( as I may say , that did inclose them ) which they had from Abraham : But Christ calls them , A Generation of Vipers , and Children of the Devill , for all that : because they went Vers. 40. about to kill and destroy Him ▪ their King and Soveraigne ; which thing , ( sayes he ) did not Abraham , may not we esteem of this Parliament as our Saviour did of those Jewes , since there is such a similitude betwixt them both in words and manners ? we know that Christ did well enough approve of those Children of Abraham , who did Abrahams Workes , notwithstanding his dislike of those in particular , whom he speaks against : so may we , notwithstanding our dislike of this Parliament , highly esteem of another , which shall do Parliamentary actions . Now the Works or actions of a Christian Parliament , are to Heal and not to make breaches in a Church or State ; to settle Religion and peace , not to destroy either ; to make and confirm good Laws , not to null them ; to suppresse all sects and false opinions , not to give free liberty unto them ; to consult for the Kings Honour and dignitie , not to countenance and Authorize base Libells to his defamation ; to advise for the wealth and flourishing condition of the Subjects , not to impoverish , or to ruine them : these , and such like have been , and properly still are , the works of Parliaments ; and to such conditioned Parliaments we are no enemies : we account a true Parliament our Palladium , the strength of the Kingdome ; we have the same opinion of it , as the Trojans had of their Palladium , they held their City invincible , so long as they kept their Palladium inviolate ; so might our Nation have been reckoned , ( under Gods protection ) invincible , if these unhappy men , had not perverted the power and priviledges of that most High and Honourable Court : But ( alas ! ) never was Noble Nation so abused , and destroyed as this is , and hath been , per Catulos istos Catilinarios , ( I may truly call them , ) who have been the instruments of infection to this so much desired meeting ; who if the God of Heaven do not oppose and subdue , we are never like to have any more Parliaments , which is one of our greatest feares ; if these men prevail , they will assuredly never have any above them , that shall call them to a reckoning , be they never so lascivious in evill , never so mischievous or destructive of good : Now must every one that disrelisheth the courses of this Parliament , be judged an Enemy to all Parliaments ? Truly 't is too unreasonable , too harsh a censure , but 't is our Burden and we must bear it .

And yet this is not all , for we are sentenced to be Enemies of Reformation too , an Enemy to Parliaments and Reformation : But do these two go always together ? May not a man possibly be a friend to the one , and no wel-wisher to the other ? We have heard of some that have been well affcted to Parliaments , and yet not to Reformation : But this we apprehend is only added , to exasperate the peoples rage against us , that with the more violence and speed they may dispatch us , as being Enemies to all that good is . Indeed if Parliaments and Reformation were ( as they ought to be , ) unseparable Companions , then He or they , who were friends to the one , were also friends to both , of necessity : But these very men will confesse and say that in Queen Maries dayes , there was Parliament and Deformation : and so wofull experience tels us there is now , Yea and Depopulation too , of Houses , families and men ; and Devastation of true Religion and Law ; The Reformation ( if they so call it , ) by this Parliament , is such a one , as Nebuzaradan , Steward to Nebuchadnezzar made at Jerusalem , when he threw down the walls both of the City and Temple , we confess to all the world , we are enemies to this kind of Reformation , and so hope shall ever be : But to that which is of sin , and evill , whether in Church or State , we are most affectionate friends , & do humbly beg of God , ( to this end ) that he would please to settle the King in his Throne , and give him such a Parliament , as may have grace truly , and intentionally , ( not in pretence onely , ) to go about it , sed de his satis , onely we doe observe from hence before hand , how our Bill of indictment shall run , if these men lay hands on us : what those Crimes are , which the people shall be made beleeve , we are put to death for : Because we are enemies to Parliaments , and Reformation , to God , and all good men , yea , and wilfull on our Enmity too , we would not be reclaimed by any meanes , no not by the help of Miracles , or such Revelations as these are .

But what is this we hear , Miracles , and Revelations pleaded in §. 2. these dayes , and by these men ? Are not these of that number who were wont heretofore , to cry out against the Papists , because wanting the written word to justifie their way , they alleadged Miracles and Revelations ? See the strength of Resolution in these stout Champions , rather then submit to Scripture , to their Soveraigne , to the Truth , to Reason , they will joyn hands in this also , with the Papists , whom they have formerly so much condemned ; and being brought to a like strait , will make use of like Arguments to warrant their own proceedings . I confess Astonishment did much possess my spirit , for a great while , at their courses , so directly contrary to Gods plain word ; till at last I met with a certain Sermon preached by one William Bridge , and ordered to be Printed , by a Committee of the House of Commons , subscribed by John White : wherein the Preacher ( speaking of Reformation , now so much talked on ) teacheth the people , that 't is a sin in them , to look that it should be effected in Gods ordinary way , or to expect that Gods assistance should come , as in former times , to the furtherance of it : for ( saies he ) now God is working extraordinarily , and to tie him to ordinary ways and means in such times as these , is to tempt and to limit God : this he repeats over three or four times , for peoples better observance , and then concludes positively , that ' t is the second great sin that hath made a stoppage in Englands mercies , this tempting of God by expecting reformation in an ordinary way ( though it was wont to be accounted a tempting of God to expect his help in ways extraordinary . ) His ful sense I suppose in those his expressions is , as if he had spoken more fully out thus : My beloved Brethren , Gods word was indeed heretofore , the rule and square to order your course by , and because therein you find no warrant to rebel against your King , to kil , slay , and destroy your Brethren , to go in such ways as the Parliament hath voted you shal go in , therefore some of you I see , are scrupulously fearful to lift up your hand against the King , or to cut the throats of all your Brethren that be not of your Opinion , & to work a new-found Reformation by the Sword : but hereupon it is , that we have such a stoppage made in Englands mercies , the Elect of God are stil kept out of their possessions , and the Land is yet ful of wicked men , and herein you shew your selves most weak and simple , that you do not consider , that God is weary of his ordinary manner of working , he sees it is impossible that his Children should have their hearts desires in this life , by going in that old beaten path , himself is not able to satisfie their lusts that way , and therefore he hath now at length better bethought himself , and left his old wont , is resolved to go an extraordinary way to work , which he never went in before , & hath stirred up many extraordinary men , worthy members to that purpose ; yea , and now he wil have his people cast his Word behind their backs , as a thing out of date to walk by , and look only unto extraordinary Lights and Revelations , that we their Teachers shal tel them of , and go only by them : and believe it , now God hath altered his mind , and course of working , 't is plainly to tempt him , if you expect his blessing in his old way , or ●hal observe the guide of his word any longer ; they that wil not now depend upon Miracles and Revelations , are obstructers of Englands mercies , yea , and worthy to be voted Enemies to Gods Reformation , such as are wilful in their enmity too , and past all hope of recovery . This is the sense and Doctrine of William Bridge , one of the Parliament Ministers delivered in the year 1642. at Margarets on Fish-street hil London , and ordered to serve for the whole Miridian of Great Brittain , by the Committee of the House of Commons in Parliament , concerning Printing , witness John White .

But leaving William Bridge to his extraordinary illuminations and Revelations , we turn again to these good fellows , and desire to know of them , what these particular Miracles and Revelations be , which they here speak of , we conceive they mean these Letters which they say were taken in the Kings Cabinet at Nazeby field by victorious Sir Thomas Fairfax : But truly we do not see , how things written by way of Letters , from one person to another , can properly be called Revelations , nor how it can merit the name of a Miracle , for Enemies in War or Battail , to seize upon a Cabinet of Papers : At the Battail of Edg●-hil , His Majesties Soldiers took certain Letters , wherein by divine providence was discovered , how one Blake was hired by them , that call themselves the Kings most loving and obedient Subjects , to signifie by some token , the place where His Majesty was in the field , that they might more directly level their Shot thither , and speak forth their Loyalty by the mouth of their Ordnance : we apprehended it indeed a special mercy of God to us , but we did not call it by the name of a Miracle , or a Revelation .

Yea , but these men it seems , do co●nt such an accident , when it falls out on their side , a Miracle and a Revelation , and a sufficient one too , to convert all of us unto their opinion , if we be not before-hand wilful in our enmity against Parliaments and Reformation : But if any be so obstinate , and wil not be wrought upon by these means , 't is supposed that he wil either deny these Papers to be written by the Kings own hand , or else , that the constructions , ●●d inferences made out of them are just , and true , or that these Papers are blameable against such Rebels , as they are who have published them : for it seems these are properties essential to one wilful in enmity : yet whether it be out of our weakness of judgment or no , we leave it to reasonable men to determine : we the simple Brethren do confess that we believe it is possible that a man may suspect whether all these Papers , as they are here published by his deadly enemies ; were written by the Kings own hand or no ▪ yea , and he may also absolutely deny that the Constructions and inferences , which they make out of them are just and right : and further he may declare and shew , that nothing in them is so blameable , as they would have the world believe , seeing they are against such unparalleld Rebels as they are ; and notwithstanding , be free from any such enmity as they speak of . It seems their guilty consciences expected some such matter , and therfore they endevour so wel as they can ( poor men ) to answer for themselves , saying ,

As to the first , know , that the Parliament was never yet guilty of Libell . any such forgery , the King yet in all the Letters of his which have been intercepted , never objected any such thing , and we dare appeal to his own Conscience now , knowing that he cannot disavow either his own hand-writing , or the matters themselves here written , ( All the Cyphers , Letters , all circumstances of time and fact , and the very hand by which they are Signed , so generally known , and now exposed to the view of all ) wil aver for us , that no such forgery could be possible .

Their Argument , in these words unto the first , stands thus , If these Letters were not written with the Kings own Hand , then the Parliament should be guilty of forgery , but the Parliament was never guilty of such forgery . Ergo.

The Major in this Argument they take for true , but it is not currant , unless they wil prove that none had to do with these Letters but the Parliament , and that the publication of them was the Act of the whole Court ; which we do not believe , because the end thereof , being ( as was shewn before ) only to defame and endanger the Kings Person doth speak it a work un-beseeming a Parliament consisting of Christian men , unless we take only a part for the whole ; perhaps indeed it might be the Act of some amongst them , viz. of the prevailing Faction : but crimen paucorum diffundere in omnes , is not our custome .

But their Minor only they prove , and that thus , If the Parliament were guilty of any such forgery , then the King in some of his Letters , that have been intercepted , would have objected the same . But the King never objected any such thing , Ergo.

To this I answer : it would be as great a shame , if a whole Parliament should be guilty of forgery , as if it should be guilty of the forementioned Act of Authorizing this Libell : but yet some of the rotten Members thereof , ( as they are men ) may possibly be as guilty of the one , as of the other , for all men ( say these ) are subject to Errour . Nor is it an impossible thing to shew , that some of them have not dealt so sincerely , as became honesty : when they were yet in ways of entreaty , with their Associate Counties , for free benevolence , before they came to their weekly Taxes and Contributions ; some of them being sent by the rest into the Country , to pick their neighbours purses ; whilest they have been perswading the poor Country-man to new Loanes and Charges , for the maintenance of this unchristian and unnatural War ; Providence ( as must be pretended ) did usually at the very instant time , send some Letter or other , wherein was related , ( with thanks to the people for their former assistance ) what a great Victory ( by the help of God and them ) the Parliament had lately obtained against the Kings Forces , with little or no loss to themselves : so that now the work was in a manner quite done , one Contribution more would finish the Business . These Letters were suspected , ( even by the abused people themselves ) to be but meer forgeries , devised on purpose to cozen them of their Monies , when afterward they understood there had been no such Victories at that time ; verily those that dare belie Gods Providence , and forge Letters from that , may be suspected , wil be as bold with the King , in pursuance of their own designs against him .

But ( say they ) if the Parliament were guilty of any such forgery , the King in his Letters , which have been intercepted , would have objected the same .

The word intercepted , might have been omitted , for if in any of the Kings Letters , which have by Accident come into their Hands , any such thing were objected , yea , and sufficiently proved , yet we are confident of their wisdome so far , that we dare say for them , they would never have divulged the same , nor suffered the world to know of it , if they themselves could help : But for their whole Argument 't is only negative , and therefore weak and fallible . The King hath not accused them of forgery , Ergo , they are not guilty thereof , is no necessary consequent : There is many a Malefactor in the Kingdom , that deserves hanging ▪ yet was never brought to his trial , is he therefore innocent ? As it doth not follow , that they are most faulty , that are most ill spoken of ; no more doth it on the contrary , that they are most free from blame that are least taxed .

But if the King hath not objected forgery unto them , the more is his goodness and wisdome ; he that desires peace with his Adversary , is sparing , even in his just objections , that no obstruction be cast in by him , as a bar to union ; whereas they that love strife , though themselves have already offered most wrong , yet are stil most ful of clamours ; and when they can find no faults to object , they 'l invent some to keep the fire burning : doubtless if the New great Seal be remembred , it must be acknowledged by all men , that the King hath had more cause to accuse them of forgery , then ever they had yet to Accuse him of Perjury ; but by their own Confession we see , the King hath been more careful of their credit , then they have been of his Honour , or of their own Souls .

But being conscious of the weakness of their Argument , they hope to strengthen it with a second , which is nihil ad nos , as the other was nihil ad rem ; 't is their appeal to the Kings own Conscience , who ( say they ) cannot disavow his own handwriting : this may indeed be aliquid ad regem , but what is it to the Reader ? Would they have every one in these Kingdoms , and beyond the Seas , ( to whom they have dispersed these Copies ) make a journy to ask the King , whether these Letters were of His own Hand-writing ?

And to this second they adde a third , which is even like the former : they tel the Reader , that all the Ciphers , Letters , all the Circumstances of time and fact , and the very hand ▪ by which they are Signed , so generally known , and now exposed to the view of all , will aver for them , that no such forgery could ●e possible . And yet the Reader all the while sees nothing , but only that which comes from the hand of the Printer , or did he see the very Cyphers or original Letters they speak of , were the hand wherewith they were Signed , exposed generally to the view of all , could all men know it to be the Kings ; or swear it were not forged ? I suppose not , unless He had first submitted his faith and judgment to believe only , as the Parliament Voteth . In a word , I conceive that ( not withstanding all they say to the contrary ) they who forged the Kings Seal , may possibly forge Letters under the Kings Name . I do not Accuse any to have so done , only I speak thus , to shew that their Arguments are not so convincing as themselves think . Forgery in this case might be possible .

But they come to the second objection , which they believe may be made against their Notes upon these Letters , and say ,

As to our Comments and Annotations , if there be not perspicuity Libell . and modesty in them , there is no common Justice , nor place for credit left among mankind .

SECT. X.

1. Of that perspicuity and Modesty which the Libellers boast , to be in their own Annotations . 2. Their pretty confident way of perswading all men to be of their Opinions . 3. Their Reasons why they did not publish all they had against the King .

IF any shal dislike these Comments and Annotations upon the §. 1. Kings Letters , He is confuted in these words very substantially ; for the Authors of them say , that they are all very good : and we know men can best judge of their own works , they can give the fairest interpretation of their own doings : the Crow can see beauty in her own bird , though none else can ; so these men can see perspicuity and modesty in their own Notes ; yea , so confident they are , that their sight is good , & their judgment true , that they dare boldly conclude , there is no Common Justice or faith left amongst men , if all mankind be not of their Opinion in this particular . Was not this stoutly spoken ? Are not these valiant men ? We see they are resolved to hold their own , though all mankind say to the contrary .

Truly upon this their commendation , their Notes have been read over again , and again ; and I profess , I can see no perspicuity at all in them , unless of spight and malice ; which indeed I find set forth with the Highest and most transcendent impudency against Soveraign Majesty , as I believe ever Mankind saw : Nay , I dare affirm it , that never any Protestant Christian Subjects did discover the like , under Countenance of such an Authority as these pretend . And I require these boasters to shew but one word or expression , savouring of true modesty , and Christian reverence to their King , in all their Annotations : and I promise them it shal excuse with me a multitude of their other errours . Nay , let their own Consciences speak , concerning this perspicuity which they talk of ; whether they did not on purpose transpose these Letters ( in this their publication of them ) inverting the Order wherein they were written , setting some that were first , last : and some that were last , first : that so their dependance upon each other being broken , they might be lesse perspicuous to the Reader : who might ( had they all been placed in their right order ) with facility and clearness , have discerned the reasons of many expressions , which ( without regard to their reference ) may be apprehended in a worse sense , then they do naturally bear . They took all these Letters together by their own Confession , why then must they place those writ in May , before them that were writ in March ; and those in March , before those in January ? those of this Year , before those of last , or of the Year before , but only for the Reason forementioned ? Had they studied to evidence that perspicuity they speak of , ( if these Letters must needs have been printed ) they would at least have placed them in that order , as they were sent from the King and Queen to each other . O but then , they would not have appeared so offensive , as now they hope they have made them to do , nor been so liable to sinister interpretations . Truly in this very thing , there doth appear to our apprehensions the perspicuity of their malice .

Which also is further manifested by their picking out here a Sentence , and there an Expression , from out these Letters , which being disjoynted from that which goeth before , and that which followeth in the same place , ( and attended with their spightful gloss upon it ) doth seem to be , what in its self 't is not , ( when read entire by a Christian Eye with its ful Coherence ) wherein they imitate that profane Atheist , who to prove his opinion , alleaged that part of the Psalm , non est Deus , but left out the preceding words , Dixit insipiens in corde suo .

Yea , and the perspicuity of their malice is seen more abundantly yet , in their perverting his Majesties words to as bad a sense , as possible man or Devil could wrest them ; to the end that none ( if they can bring it to passe ) might harbour a good thought of him : yea , they endevour so much as in them lies , not only to put all his Subjects , but even his own Child , into a way of disobedience against him ; by that which they wrest in their Notes from the eleventh Paper . Yea , though they hate the Queen , with a most mortal , and perfect Hatred , ( as appears sufficiently by their dealings with her ) yet how doth it irk them that she loves her Husband , and how fain ( out of their superlative malice against him ) would they break that bond of Affection between them , is evident by their publication of the 34. Paper , which concerneth only a private business between them , ( as Man and Wife ) written of some 20. years ago , about the time of their first Marriage : were there nothing else to make the superfluity of their malice abundantly perspicuous , the divulging ▪ of that very Paper alone , ( to the end for which they do it ) were fully sufficient .

Thus we see their perspicuity , now for their modesty , which all but their own dear selves wil go near to suspect to be shamefull impudency . For

1. He whom they accuse and reproach is the Person , whom above all men in the world , they are bound in duty , and have solemnly sworn to defend and honour ; and is this modesty ? then Ziba was a modest man for accusing his Master ; and Absolom was a modest man for accusing the King his Father ; and so was Shimei too , in his reproaching and accusing David his Lord and Soveraign .

2. They seek occasions of accusing , they search for iniquity , yea they have accomplished a diligent search in their reading his Letters , Psal. 64. 6. and in their sifting his Actions ; and though they find no sufficient matter , yet they accuse ; they pervert his words , and invent matter , like them that said , Come let us devise devices against him , and Jer. 11. 18. smite him with the tongue , and is this modesty ? then the Pharisees Luk. 6. 7. were modest men in their dealings with Christ , and so were Daniels Dan. 6. 4. enemies in their accusations against him .

3. They accuse him for good , ( wanting matter of evill to charge him withall ) as for loving his Wife , for tendering her health , for desiring her welfare , for endeavouring his own defence , and the upholding of Monarchy , which God hath intrusted to him , and many such things of like nature , they heavily tax him withall : and what they want in weight , they make up in number ; hoping that the blinde and seduced world will suspect , ( at least ) somewhat amiss , when they heare him charged with such a multitude of accusations . And is this Modesty ? then they in the 12. Psal. that resolved With our Tongues we will prevaile , were modest creatures .

4. They Accuse him for that which ( themselves know ) is most contrary to his nature and disposition ; as of dissimulation , breach of Oath and promise , and aversnesse to the good and welfare of his people : whereas

To the first , they cannot deny that his plain-dealing hath afforded to them their best advantage against him ; what moved him to Signe that unhappy Bill for continuing the Parliament , but the sincerity of his spirit , in his conceiving them to be after his owne Heart , Honest men ? but ( as one of the crafty Members ingeniously acknowledged ) I confesse ( sayes he ) in that , we were too hard for him .

To the 2. their owne Consciences can witnesse for him , that his constancy in keeping his Oath ( made at his Coronation ) to defend the Church of God in that estate of weal wherein he found it , ( which they would force and compell him to break ) hath been a chief cause of this great persecution stirred up against him .

And for the 3. their owne hearts will affirm , ( if they would let them speak ) that never Prince did more hunger and thirst after his peoples good then He , never did any further deny himselfe , then he hath done , as appeares Paper 25. or offer more of his owne undoubted rights to purchase their peace ; never did tender Father look with a more dolefull eye , upon the miseries of his Child , then he upon the calamities of his Subjects : Nay , never was any abused Prince so unwilling to shed Rebellious bloud as he ; with what sadness did he hear of those expressions of Joy , for his victory gotten at Stratton fight , Alas ( sayes he ) but they were my Subjects . And with what passion of joy did he praise God , at the beginning of these troubles , when after a long personall expectance of an answer ( after the limited time ) of his Summons to Banbury : the Town at last , was surrendred to him : Blessed be the God of Heaven ( sayes he ) that hath given me Victory this day without blood . And when His Majesty was upon the Hill opposite to Foy in Cornwall , and was shot at by the enemies , ( who then lay in the towne ) and had a man killed close by him : though his Ordnance was ready planted , and some with him would fain have shot , and beat downe the towne : which might with ease from thence have been effected : His Majesty by no meanes would permit the same . * * This hath oft been related to me ( with tears of affection to him ) by diverse Inhabitants of that poore Loyall Town , who heard the expression from His Majesties Lips . I understand ( said he ) that I have many good Subjects in that towne , who are inhabitants there , and I had rather spare the lives of an hundred Rebells , then venture the hurting one of them ; wherefore sure if it be medesty , to accuse the Sun of darkness , or Piety it selfe of wickedness , then these Annotators are wonderfull modest men .

5. They accuse him most plentifully of those things whereof themselves are most guilty , they lay their owne faults to his Charge : as Corah and his companions dealt with Moses , as Ahab dealt with Elias , and as Nero with the Christians ; so doe these men with their Soveraigne ; was there ever in any Age , read or heard of grander Hypocrites , greater deceivers , oppressours , scorners , more cruell , Tyrannicall , or trecherous Persons , greater Oath or Covenant breakers , then these men are , who now oppose their King ? and yet in their superlative modesty , they are pleased to calumniate & burden him with these conditions . Nay , that one Charge of theirs upon the King , Pag. 44. which they call stirring Rumours about his Mother : may make all Englishmen stand amazed at their impudency , for all that had ears to hear , and lived neer London , can witness how publikely base , and villainous they were in their scandalous inventions and designes , against the Honour of that our disseised Queen ; as well as against Her that is now living : and because His Majesty complaines of this their transcendent villany in a private Letter unto the Danish King , ( who was interessed with him in the wrong ) these Diabolicall wretches are so impudent as to publish this private Letter , and then to tax him , as if he thereby had raised that Rumour , which themselves , I say , first contrived , and now have the 2. time divulged onely to vex his Spirit : now if this be modesty , then Potiphars Wife was a modest woman , for accusing Joseph of incontinency ; & Satan himself was a modest creature in his charging Job with blasphemy : Nor need any wonder , that these Royall Ladies , should fall under the lash of these mens defaming Tongues , for t is well knowne , that the Blessed Virgin Mary her selfe ( by diverse of their crue ) hath been used in the same manner : so that in this , those two Queenes are but fellow-sufferers with Christs Mother .

And thus we have seen a glimpse of that perspicuity and modesty which is gloryed to be in these Annotations , we shall perceive more thereof anon : surely had it been of any other sort or kinde , then what it is , they could never have been so confident as they are , that all mankind shall be injurious , and doe them wrong , if they fail to commend of them , such perspicuity , and such modesty , is in very deed the foundation of such Confidence . But what doe they tell us in the next words ?

Indeed ( say they ) most of all the main circumstances , want no illustration Libell . at all , to the most vulgar Capacities , and therefore we affirme nothing necessary to be beleeved : but what the Printed Papers will themselves utter in their own Language .

Could any men in the world speake more effectually , to perswade §. 2. us all to be of their opinion ? Polus in the Spectrum of Erasmus did never act his part better . He faigning that he saw a strange sight in the skie , did by his expressions so well set it forth , and demonstrate it by his words and fingers , unto the other spectatours , that every of them at last , one after another , lest they should seeme to be parum oculati dim-sighted , Adfirmârant se quoque videre , said that they saw it too , and just as he had described it : pudebat enim non videre quod tam esset perspicuum , ( as the story goes ) they were ashamed not to be thought to see , what he said was so easie to be seen : even so these men , having told us a pretty tale , of a certain Spectrum of modesty and perspicuity in their own Annotations ; they affirm it is so evident to every Eye , that it needs no illustration : yea and what ever they say upon the Kings papers , is so manifestly true , that the Papers themselves doe speak the same , even to the easiest capacityes . Wherefore they hope , unlesse people will yeeld themselves , fooles and blockheads , such as have no understanding to perceive , what they read ; they will all ( out of hand ) be of their opinion , and speak just as they do : for it may be a great shame to any body , not to observe that , which these say is so perspicuous : Nor indeed will it be safe , for any that resolve to sleep in a whole skin , not to be perswaded of this matter , for it is concluded , by those of that side , to kill , slay , and destroy , at least to banish , and turn out naked , as men wilfull in Enmity , beyond the help of Miracles and Revelations , all such as are contrary minded unto themselves .

But suppose any body should be so impertinent , as to desire a further Testimony , of what they would have beleeved of the King , then these Papers doe afford ? Why these Publishers tell us , for our further satisfaction , ( but we must take their bare word ) that they have , ( in some by-corner sure ) more Papers , then yet they have made shew of : their words to this purpose , are these that follow .

And yet for that which is not so clearly warranted here , we have Libell . other Papers for their warrant , were they not so Numerous and Vast , and too much intermixed with other matters of no pertinence , for publication at this time .

The reasons why they do not produce their full store , we perceive are two ,

1. The overflowings of their own Modesty & Civility , they will not weary their Readers , with things so Numerous and so Vast.

2. Their predence and discretion ; there is too Great an intermixtion of other matters , of no pertinence for publication at this time : for haply it is of such matters , as would clearly evidence to the abused world , so much of the Kings goodnesse , as could not possibly be clouded , and darkened with their spightfull glosses , which would rather oppose then further their present purpose : For ( indeed ) should the Kings gratious disposition be fully known unto His people , they would be all more sensible of the wrong He suffers , and so perhaps the men of Westminster , might be forced to yeeld up into His Hands again , His Sword and Crown , and be made to return into the Order of their Predecessours , the Parliament-men in former times , which to do as yet they have no intention .

The way to maintain their own Reputation , is to Defame the King ; to keep themselves up , is to keep Him down . In a troubled State all discontented persons , ( whereof the land is ful ) do naturally draw to the grieved party , even as humours in the Body to a sore place ; wherefore if all the people of this Nation , ( who have been wronged , peeled , and oppressed , by these mens meanes , since power hath been in their hands ) were but well certified of the Kings Candour , they would all with one accord , ( in consideration of those unexpressible abuses offered unto Him ) unite themselves in His behalf , & joyn with Him against them . Therefore it is great wisdome in these men , and their Masters , to do as they doe ; and to conceal that which might hurt themselves if known . It may easily be gathered , from what they have said and shewn , that if they had any thing else , which could have been wrested possibly against the King , the world should have been made acquainted with that too : But because what remaines in their hands is intermixt with other matter of no pertinence for publication at this time , therefore it is thought fit to conceale the same , lest otherwise they should have played the fools , and done a prejudice unto themselves .

And thus we have seen their Answer to the second objection , which they conceive may be made against their Annotations ; now we shall heare what they say to the third , their words are these :

Touching the last objection : if thou art a perfect Malignant , and Libell . dost not stick to deny , that there is any thing in these Letters , unbeseeming a Prince , who professes himself defender of the true Faith , a tender Father of his Country , and has been so Sanctimoniously ingaged with frequent speciall vows of Affection , candour , sincerity , and constancy , to His particular Protestant Subjects of England , and Scotland ; then know that thou art sacarce worthy of any reply , or satisfaction in this point .

SECT. XI .

1. Censuring superiors unlawfull , why the Enemies must continue to slander the King : How easie a thing it is to deprave the best writings . 2. Of the Kings integrity and goodnesse , and of Englands happinesse under Him . 3. The main Particulars of Offence under His Government nominated ; No just matter of blame from them can now be Objected to His Majesty .

OUr Saviour in the Gospell forbids us to Judge our equals , we Mat. 7. 1. are confident : therefore he will never approve of us , if we take upon us to sentence our superiours ; yea the Highest of all , our Soveraigne , who is Gods immediate servant , and with whom none but He , whose Title is , The onely Ruler of Princes hath to do : What hast thou to do , to censure another mans servant ? ( saies the Rom. 14. 4. Apostle . ) And Saint James assures us , if we be masterly in that Jam. 3. 1. kind , we shall thereby increase onely our own damnation . But these men we see , teach us another lesson , for they tell us plainly in effect ; that if we be so nice , and scrupulous , as to give respect to Gods Word , in things of this nature , if we will not censure our King , as themselves doe , and condemne Him too , ( upon their bare Testimony ) of doing unbeseemingly , we are perfect Malignants ( that is to say ) as compleat Devills , as any be in Hell : But truly we had rather they should call us Malignants for obeying our Lord Christ , then that Christ should call us Hypocrites , for our conforming to their example ; as he doth some in the Gospell , who were of their Conditions ; those that can see a Mote at a distance , can worst of all see a Beame neer at Hand ; ( as the Authour of truth and wisdome informes us . ) And we observe in the Gospell , how they who could finde so much fault with the Son of God , for every thing he said or did , could see nothing amisse in themselves ; no not when it was evidently shewn them ; t is possible there may be such men alive now , that can see a fault in their Soveraigne where it is not , and none in themselves , where are great plenty : But for our parts , we affect not to be of their number , our work lies most at home , and there we desire to be imployed : our studies are , to know and practice the Subjects Duty : the Prince his Actions , belong not to our inquisition ; we remember the Apostles precepts , Study to be quiet , 1 Thes. 4. 11. and minde your owne Businesse : ( which if all men had done , we had had no fighting . )

Nay did we see in the King , what they say , ( which we beleeve is not to be seen , ) yet durst we not speak after their fashion , for we have not so learned Christ . If we have a warrant in Scripture to Judge any , it is onely those that censure others , and not them neither , but by their fruits , and in matters of our owne Alloy , which concern our own Cognizance , and wherein it becomes us to have skill and knowledge ; and indeed upon this ground , we dare boldly say , what ever they tell us of , to be unbeseeming the King in these his Letters ; we are certain in their Notes upon them , there is nothing to be found , but what is most unbeseeming subjects , and men that professe themselves Protestant Christians , ( who have been so Sanctimoniously ingaged , with frequent speciall Vowes of Allegeance , and Loyalty to their Soveraigne , of affection , and duty to his Person : ) this we are confident that none ( unless their own dear selves , ) will deny : For their Annotations themselves do full loudly utter the same , in their own proper Language .

Nay , we are perswaded the very men of Westminster would not deny this , were it not so much to the prejudice of their own Safety and Reputation to confess it ; both which ( indeed ) are supported for the present , among many people , by this vilifying and slandering the King , insomuch that ( doubtless ) a kind of desperate necessity lyes upon them , to doe , and to countenance such things , as they have done . For ( say thir sinfully-resolved Consciences within themselves )

Woe would be unto us , if the people whom we have Cozened of their wealth and peace , and got ingaged with our selves in this black Rebellion , ( under pretence of Religion , ) so contrary to Christs Doctrine , should but at length , have a right apprehension of the Kings good spirit and disposition , they would reckon us the veriest Villaines upon Gods earth : yea they would fall upon us , with one accord , and cut our throats to expiate their own guilt , and to recover peace to themselves and to the whole Nation , should they but know in truth , how we have used their Sovervigne . Wherefore we must be wise in time and look to our selves , Suprema tantum nos queant facere securos mala , our onely safety consists in acting the highest evils : We must slight Majesty , we must contemne Gods Image , and bedaube his Annointed , with our bitterest inventions ; we must pervert his words , and put the foulest gloss , and construction , that Hell can teach us to make , upon all that proceeds from him : and so we shall increase and continue that blinde and ungodly odium , which by our fine policy , we have already wrought in mens hearts against him : Imperium iis artibus retinetur quibus partum est , by lying and sland ring his foot-steps , we be began our matchless undertaking , and by the same meanes we must maintain it : the Common sort having swallowed down our poyson already , if they be kept strictly to their diet , Mithridate-like , may live upon it , and adhere still unto us , untill we have quite destroyed him , whom we hate , with a perfect Hatred for those unsatisfiable wrongs , which our selves have done him : yea , and the people will think too , that they doe God good service in their helping of us , specially if we be but succesfull against him ; and also by our following this course , we shall uphold our own Dignitie , and retaine the repute of Holy , and good men ; all we do will be thought to be done out of zeal against sin , and out of pure love to our Countrey ; we shall be looked upon as impartiall men , that will wink at sin in no man ; no not in the King himself : we will persecute and destroy him , ( though he be our Common Parent , ) rather then suffer sin to abide , and domineere in him : yea we shall be apprehended by the vulgar to be Gods speciall favourites , elected , and appointed by him on purpose , to punish the King , and to pull him from his Throne , that so Christ in us ( the Saiuts ) may be set up , and rule in his stead ; And what ever the King suffers at our hands , shall be interpreted , ( by the helpe of our Preachers , men fitted for our turns , ) to be Gods just judgement upon him , for those very crimes , which we lay to his Charge , as Perfidiousnesse , and Breach of speciall Vowes made to us , his Protestant Subjects of England , and Scotland , for so we call our selves , and under that guize we goe covered .

No doubt , ( I say ) but the Consciences of those I mentioned , have spoken to this purpose within themselves , or else they would confess together with us , that there is nothing in those Annotations upon the Kings Letters , but what is most uncomly , and misbeseeming Christian subjects .

And truly it is no difficult matter for men resolved , and ingaged by all they care for , ( bodily safety , and worldly reputation , ) to deprave the most innocent writing , and to pick out matter thence to defame the Author : Julian the Apostate , ( these mens elder Brother , ) having a deep hatred against Christ , did imploy his maliciously-fine braine , against the Sacred Bible , and took great paines to cull out thence , all shews of errour , or places seemingly contrary to each other , ( which he would formalize to his own purpose ; ) all ambiguous expressions , ( which he would wrest and pervert to the most sinister construction : ) and all obscure places , ( which by a further entangling he would make more dark and cloudy : ) and thus for a season , ( with some men ) he disgraced Christ , and his Holy Religion . Now hence we gather , that if one man alone was able ( by the helpe of Satan , ) to do thus against the Sacred writings of God himselfe : It is no marvail if many of the same rank and spirit , laying their heads together , shall with the like assistance doe thus against the writings of the King , who is but a man : for as we doe not make our King infallible , like as they do the Parliament , so we will not put His writings , into the same skale of perfection , wherein they weigh their Votes : But this we will say , ( and from their Malice against him do firmly beleeve , ) that he is a lesser sinner then other men are : for the more like in degree their spightfulness against him , is to that of the Pharisees against Christ , the more like unto Christ in innocency and Holiness , is our Soveraigne the object of it : That Hatred which is most deep , and deadly ( in such men as these are , ) is alwayes the most unjust .

And further too , this we affirm concerning our Soveraigne , that of all the Kings His Predecessours , ( that swayed the English Scepter , as he hath done , ) we beleeve him to be the least sinfull ; and we may conclude it , from the pride and fatnesse of these his people , who Jessurun-like , have kicked up their Heeles against him ; had he not been so good , so milde , so gentle towards them , they had not been so malipert , so proud , so injurious towards him : had he been a wanton Edward the fourth , and borrowed a pace the rich Citizens monies , and repayed them againe , by lying with their wives ; or had he been a boysterous Henry the eighth , and chopt off his Subjects heads , in lust and anger ; doubtless he had found much better respect and fairness , both of Carriage , and Language , from the men and women of this Nation : * * That free & famous City cannot say that the King in all his time did ever imprison so much as one Lord Major . London had not shut up their Gates thus long against him ; had he deserved less love , they would have shewn more feare and Reverence to him .

No man was ever so perfect , ( Christ alone excepted , ) but at some times have been guilty of some obliquities ; which should they all , that were committed through his whole life , be mustered up , and presented in one view , and continuation together , would make him appeare most strangely sinful ; whereas if his life were displayed , in that tenour onely as led , he would haply be an object of admiration , for ●anctity and perfection . These men and their faction , have set nothing of the King to the worlds view , since their unhappy meeting , but his oversights and blemishes , which they have narrowly searched for , throughout his whole life and reigne ; nay they have made use of the ●ins and corruptions of those Monopolizing Lords and Gentlemen , ( who are now right deare unto themselves , and sit amongst them , ) to make the King distastful to his people , they have ▪ bedawbed him , with others crimes , for want of somewhat more proper ; and what have they ( to their utmost ) done thereby , but purposed for an object of scorn and abhorring Him , whom God by endowment with Principall and choise graces , hath marked out for a ‛ Pattern of Honour and imitation to all Princes and men .

We dare challenge malice her selfe to open her mouth so wide as she can ; and for her better Advantage , let her borrow the tongues and pens of these men , to vent her worst of all , and then let her speak out , and tell the world , what personall Crimes she can Charge the King ▪ withall : Nay must she not needs confess , ( if she say any thing , ) that He hath been an example of meekness , Temperance , Charity , Patience , Mercy and Justice , to all his Nobles , and to all his people ? Had some of these great ones , now with them , been in these Vertues conformable unto him , they had not haply been in that high esteem , wherein they are , at this present amongst them .

Nay because the Libellers , in their height of impudency , doe speake of the King , as if he were not , ( according to his profession , ) a defender of the true Faith , a tender Father of his Country , and sincerely affected to the good of his Protestant Subjects in England and Scotland ; we doe appeale to all the world , to Name an Age , since England was a Nation , wherein the Church and Faith of Christ flourished in such high lustre , and glory : wherein the Subjects of this Kingdome , of all ranks and degrees , did more abound in wealth and riches ; and wherein those of the true Protestant Religion , ( which is the Religion of truth and peace , of Humility and obedience , ) were more countenanced , and favoured , then they have been in his dayes : was there ever so much Splendour , Bravery , * * The abundance hath appeared by the many millions of treasure which they have ●ent within these six yeares . and Abundance in the City ? So much Plate and Money in the Country ; so many Pleasant Houses , and Stately Buildings in all places , throughout the Land ? Was there ever so much Feasting and plenty of food among all sorts of people ? so many good Garments and cloathes worne , by men and women of all degrees ? so large Portions and dowryes given with Children in marriage ? were ever the Protestant Subjects of the Kingdome more frequently taught , or better fed ? did they ever in any Nation under the Sun , injoy more Peace and Happiness , then they did all the time of His Reigne , untill this unhappy Parliament turned all things up-side down , and so made us , of all Christians in the world , well-nigh the most miserable and disconsolate ? Certainly though the Parliament Ministers * * Tho. Case in his Sermons of waiting on ▪ God . are pleased to cry out in their Rethorick , O the Affliction , the Misery , the Wormwood and the Gall of those times ! Yet Posterity in after Ages will acknowledge , that the Nobility , Gentry , Clergy , Citizens , and Common-people of this Nation , in the General , did all arrive at the height of earthly happiness , in King Charles his time , whilest he alone did sway the English Scepter .

It is true , there were Particular grievances from particular men , both in Church and Common-wealth , ( and can it be expected otherwise , while we live in this world ? ) and some good men haply , did suffer some hard usage at the hands of evill ; but did the King ever stop His eares at any Petition ? Did He ever deny Justice to any that did require it ? Or did He ever harden His Heart from shewing mercy , where ere it was needful ? There was perhaps much whispering abroad , and murmuring in Corners , but was there alwayes a cause ? Mans Nature is apt some time to complaine for nothing , even when there is more reason to be thankfull . I will name the main particulars of offence , and let the world judge , what matter of blame , did truly arise from them unto the King .

1. The Bishops were cryed out upon to be too Rigorous : but §. 3. hath not the carriages of that faction , ( which the Bishops did oppose ) since they have gotten Head , largely acquitted them of that imputation , in the judgement of all wise men ? surely they forefaw the mischief which we all now feel , and did labour ( as became them in their places ) to prevent the same : Perhaps every of them did not go the best way to work , nor did use such apt Instruments as the case and time required , I justifie no man in all particulars ; and perhaps too , some of us , ( who are now imprisoned , banished , and divested of all we have , by this Reforming Parliament ) did in those dayes suffer more molestation from some of their unworthy Officers , then many of those did , who since that time have been most revengefull . Three factious fellows had their ears clipt , by the sentence of the Lords in the Star-Chamber , and were set in the Pillory ; and this was exclaimed upon for great cruelty in the Bishops , ( because they ( having been abused by them ) did not beg their pardon ; ) but how truly their necks also deserved the H●lter , hath well appeared by the late temper of their spirits ; and the little good use they have made of that their too small , and gentle chastisement .

2. The Star-Chamber and high Commission were two great Eye-sores : for many great and heavy fines , were layd on men , ( for their sins sake ) in those Courts , by the Kings Nobles , and Judges ; ( some of whom are now great men with His greatest Enemies : ) But how many of those fines did His Majesty in His tendernesse and goodnesse afterwards remit , or cause to be mitigated ? and since the people would so have it , He hath now given way , ( even before the Act of continuing the Parliament ) that those Courts should be suppressed , and so be no more offensive .

3. Many people of the Kingdome voluntarily departed hence to New-England , and this was pretended persecution , from some who differed in opinion from them ( whom they called their Antichristian Enemies : ) but now t is plainly apparent , ( by that spirit which stayed behind in some of their fellowes ) that the true cause of their departure was only pride . In themselves , Cesar-like they could allow of no superiour , either in Church or State , no Bishop , no King : ( perhaps , some of them might have tender Consciences through weaknesse or mis-information ; and some of the plainer sort might be honest men , and went for company with the rest they knew not whither , in the simplicity of their Spirits . ) But t is well known , they had all the countenance of the King and Councell , to further them in the voyage and Plantation ; they carryed their Wealth and Goods with them , and had supply of relief sent them , continually from this Kingdome afterward , untill this Warre caused the returne of many of them , to help forward the destruction of their native soile and Country . Indeed some are of opinion , that they went to New-England , only to learn and inure themselves to shed mans bloud , ( we hear of few of the Heathens converted by them , but of many masacred : ) and by accustoming themselves to slaughter Infidells , they have learned without scruple to murder Christians , & are better proficients then the Spaniards themselves , in destroying those of their own Nation and Religion . But ( as was said ) when they went first from hence , they were suffered to carry their wealth with them ; they were not used as they and their faction use us , who now suffer at their hands , for our Conscience and the Gospell sake : They take away all our goods , make us beggars , and then afterward , if they do not murder us , or starve us in prison , they banish us into strange and desolate places , with scarce cloaths on our backs to seek our fortunes .

4. Great Complaints also there was of monopolies ; people payed an halfpenny more for a thousand of Pins , then they were wont to doe ; and almost half a farding more , for a pound of Sope and Starch then in former times , when money was not so plentifull and such like heavy grievances did mightily oppresse them ; and made them weary of the Kings Government , because He did permit of such things . And yet the Excize upon bread and beer , and flesh and cloathes , and such like things as are sold in the market for mans use , or spent in families , was not then set up : the * * Committee-men and S●questrators were not yet known . Monopolizers durst not be so detrimental to the poor Subjects of this Kingdom , while the King had the sole power in His Hands : But since they got to be Members and Favourites of the Parliament , they with their fellowes , have ( Epimetheus-like ) opened this Pandor●'s Box , and let loose amongst us all those Dutch miseries ; and ( they say ) the people are content to have it so ; though perhaps when they have been pilled or milked a few yeares longger , by these new-State men , it will be confessed that the Old Government , ( viz. that of the King ) was far the better and the more easie .

5. But the greatest complaint of all , was Ship-money , Ship-mony , O that was a grievous burden indeed , not to be stood under , ( for a twentieth Part , a fift Part , weekly Contributions , billetting of Souldiers , seizing on Rents , plundring of houses , cutting of throats , ravishing of women , deflowring of Virgins , and such like matters were not yet in fashion , nor yet felt or known by the people of the Kingdome ; and therefore Ship-mony that was the great grievance . ) But was not Ship-mony disputed and judged Legall before His Majesty did require it ? And when he had received it , did He spend it in Luxury upon Himself , or unprofitably to the damage of His Subjects ? Was it not imployed for the dignity and preservation of the Nation ? Were not the Ships ( built therewith ) the strength of the Kingdome ? Were we not by meanes of them , become formidable to all about us ? Surely from hence it was , that our Merchants sailed with more freedom at Sea ; and their Factors did negociate with more success and regard abroad ; hence it was that the inhabitants by the Sea Coasts , slept more securely in their beds , the worshipers of Mahomet durst not revell so neere them , nor venture to steal their Children from them , * * 26. Children taken at once by the Turkes from off the Coasts of Cornwall , July Anno 1645. as alas , of late dayes they have done : In a word , by the meanes of those ships , ( had they still continued under the Kings Command ) all our poor Christian Brethren had been pulled ere this , out of Bondage and Slavery from Turkish Dens , ( through Gods assistance ) as diverse of them before had been : yea , and ( as was noted before ) all the people of this Kingdome had been interested in that so Pious and Christian a work , by such their Contributions of Ship-money : yet this was it they called their great grievance .

And thus I have shewn in brief , the main things , for which the King was clamoured against at large : Now let all the world speak , whether the Church and State were unhappy under his Government , whether in the whole course of his Reigne , he hath not approved himself a Defender of the true Faith , a tender Father of his Country , and sincerely affected to his Protestant Subjects : And whether these men be not highly ingratefull both to God and him , for their suggesting the Contrary .

But ( say they ) in these Letters are things unbeseeming a Prince who professeth himselfe to be such a Defender , such a Father , and so affected , and a perfect Malignant they pronounce him to be , that denieth this or cannot see it .

SECT. XII .

1. The Adversaries industry to find somewhat unbeseeming the King in his Letters . 2. Certaine Christian Considerations propounded to the Readers evidencing them to be free from any such matter . 3. Of the Adversaries pertinacy in their Rebellious way ; their endeavours that their Kings promises might neither be beleeved nor performed .

TO which we Answer and say , That were the King but an §. 1 ▪ ordinary man , and did we observe such things in his Letters as they pretend ; yet remembring the benefits enjoyed by him , the personall vertues , shining in him , throughout the time of his prosperity , we should think it disagreeing both from Christianity and Humanity to publish such our observations against him , in his adversity .

But considering him withall to be●our King , our Soveraigne , we are confident , ( if we did see any thing unbeseeming ) that we are not bound to say we saw it : or to tell others of it ; nor doe we indeed hold it lawfull , but rather to hide it , or to make the best of it . Apelles was not bound openly to paint Alexanders skar , it was allowable for him , to lay his finger on it : nor was that other Painter obliged plainly to paint Alphonsus wry necked , it was lawfull for him to make it so , as if he were looking up to Heaven ; for Alexander , and Alphonsus were both Kings , and so is Charles , and by Gods grace shall still continue so to be , in despight of all opposers .

But in our view of these his Letters , we finde that which we conceived might have made their hopes desperate of doing his Majesty hurt by their publication of them : and surely ( we think ) had not their confidence been great in that strong infection , which they suppose their own Notes upon them , doe carry with them ; the world had never seen them : for whereas heretofore , their endeavours were , to darken , and disparage the intellectuall vertues of their Soveraigne , ( and peradventure his Majesties easiness at first , in beleeving them to be Honest men , upon their Religious Pretences and Protestations , gave too great a furtherance to that designe , David upon like grounds was so deceived in Achitophel . ) But now these his Letters have quite dampt that business , for they discover in him such Strength of judgement , such Abilities of minde , and Dexterity of parts , that we are confident in this their divulging of them , an everlasting check is given to that malignant Accusation . And now his Morall Vertues onely are the Objects of their spleene , which by their tongues and pens , they hope to blemish and defile , and from these his Letters , they hope somewhat may be made use of to their assistance . But what that Somewhat is , will be seen hereafter : In the mean time , I shall be bold to propose a word of advice to the Readers of these Letters , to be observed by them in their perusall of them : For as my Duty doth constraine me to defend my Soveraigne , so my Conscience and Charity doth perswade me to advise my Brethren , for their good : though I know the Enemies think to scare me and all men else , with the name of Malignants for performing either : these men in their impudent Notes have one speciall passage , ( amongst others , ) to this purpose , ( Page 46. ) Their words are these ,

The King wil declare nothing in favour of his Parliament , so long Libell . as he can find a party to maintain him in his opposition , nor perform any thing , which he hath declared , so long as he can find a sufficient party to excuse him for it .

We guess to what purpose this is spoken , viz. To intimate that all such , who ( out of conscience or duty ) shal indevour to vindicate the King from their unjust Caluminations , and to preserve people from their snares , shal be accounted Maintainers of opposition , and excusers of sin ; and as such persons they intend either secretly , or publickly to murder and massacre them : But we hope , ( through Gods good grace ) that neither their tongues nor their swords , shal ever terrifie us from discharging our Consciences : and we are confident that our God , whom we serve , who is the God of Peace and Truth , wil witness for us , that we neither delight in maintaining strife , nor yet in excusing sin . And for this advise which shal be propounded , let the Readers examine it , by the Gospel , and if it be not agreeable unto that , let no man follow it , or regard it : It is this ,

If they meet in these Letters with any thing , which ( in their §. 2. apprehensions ) seems to speak a failing on his Majesties part , in performing what he had formerly promised , ( which indeed is one main thing that these King-accusers labour to fasten upon the Readers faith ) before they imitate these his Enemies , and passe a sentence peremptory , and condemnatory against their Soveraigne , let them but consider of these three particulars .

1. Whether the King was Able to keep his word , in those things wherin he is apprehended to have failed ? whether the cause of that failing , was not rather Lack of power , then want of wil ? and whether his dis●oyal Subjects , ( who are most apt to accuse him ) were not they that robbed him of his power , and on set purpose , do stil detain it from him ? Our observation of them hath been this , They wanting matter to make their King odious to the world , ( as they desire he should be ) did labour all they could to disable him , from doing as he had said and purposed ; that so they might ( upon his failing ) have some pretence , to tel the people , he was perfidious , and a Promise-breaker .

2. Whether the Kings promises when first made , were not intended performable only upon the Condition of their Faith and Obedience , who now tax him ; and whether they have performed their duties in those particulars : we conceive that as Gods promises , so the Kings , are made upon such supposals . If ye be willing Isa. 1. 19 , 20. and obedient , ( saies God ) ye shal eat the good of the Land ; but if ye refuse and rebel , ye shal be devoured by the sword : and again , The Lord wil be with you , while you be with him , but if ye forsake him , and walk contrary unto him , He wil forsake you , and 2 Cor. 15. 2. walk contrary unto you . If the Kings promises should be more absolute then Gods , they might be sinful ; and so a sin , to keep them , though he had power : beside , faith and obedience doth not only make people capable of the thing promised , but doth also inable the party promising to make his intended goodness manifest . It is said that Christ could do no mighty works , ( in a certain Mat. 13. 58. Mark 6. 5. place ) because of the peoples unbelief . Did mens unbelief weaken Christs hands , and can it strengthen those of the King ? I conceive no man can justly tax the King of any breaches in this kind , unless they can shew , that his promises were absolute , and notwithstanding their continuation in Rebellion and opposition against him ; or at least can name some one particular of them , ( for which they took his word and waited on him , in the way of obedience ) which he did not perform to the uttermost of his power .

3. Whether those men ( who take such pains to have the King , accounted it in the world a Promise-breaker ) be themselves free from the same crime ; whether they have been precise , and punctual , in keeping all their Oaths , Promises , and Protestations made unto the King : If not , it may be suspected that their Policy , is greater then their Honesty ; and that they hope to cloud their own fault , by means of this dust which they raise against the King ; as conceiving that men wil not be so uncivil , as to think them guilty of that which with so much mouth , and fieriness of Spirit , they censure in the King . And yet ( verily ) many are of opinion , that it cannot be shewn , from any story , that there was ever a like pack of perfidious wretches , under the cope of Heaven , professing the Christian Protestant Religion , that have broken more Oaths of Allegeance , Bonds of obedience , and Protestations of Loyalty then these have done .

Again , I do further advise the Readers , that if ( from any 2. passages in these Letters ) they shal conceive , they see in the King some failing , concerning his trust , and dependance on God ; that he doth not so totally cast himself upon his strength and providence , as in their thoughts , it be seemeth the Anointed of the Lord ; and as at the beginning of his troubles he resolved to do , but seems to look out for other helps , as of Forreiners , and people of another Religion , which ( in their apprehensions ) is not so proper for him ( a Protestant Prince ) to make use of : Yet before they passe a rigorous censure against him , ( after the manner of these men ) Let them also consider of these three particulars .

1. That the King is in the state of Mortality , and so hath frailties in him as wel as others : Nor was it ever known , that Faith was at all times alike strong , and lively in the best believers ; somtime they have relied wholy upon God : but somtimes again they have been ful of doubtings , specially when afflictions have bin hard upon them , and God seemed to stand afar off . David at some time thought that God had quite cast him off , and Ps. 13. 1 , 2. &c. forgotten him ; though somtime again , he could say , that God was his salvation ; and when Peter that great Apostle felt himself sinking , Mat. 14. 30. his Faith failed him : Now considering how tedious , bitter , and heavy the Kings afflictions have bin , we ( who are more frail ) should rather magnifie and admire the strength of Gods grace in him ; that hath supported him so far , and so long , then condemn him for his weakness ; the best of us , ( perhaps ) had despaired , and bin distracted or dead long ere this , under the like continuance of a far lesse burden .

2. That necessity is a Tyrant , and forceth men beyond their wils , and purposed inclinations , and therfore Seneca wel , Magnum imbecillitatis nostrae patrocinium necessitas , quae omnem legem frangit , it breaks all laws , and resolutions , and thrusts a man with a kind of Authority into by-paths : it did David , when ( notwithstanding Gods particular promise to settle him in the Throne of the Kingdom , and after a large and frequent experience of Gods delivering him from Sauls rage ) he said , I shal one day 1 Sam. 21. 7. perish by the hand of Saul ; and thereupon used ( that which is now counted an indirect mean ) for his preservation , the help of Forreiners , and men of another Religion : He sought protection from Achish king of Gath ; and indeed behaved himself in his court ( being there also put to his shifts ) somwhat unseemly . And Gen. 12. 12. so Abraham notwithstanding God had promised him his special guard , wherupon he had the more reason to be confident , and to Gen. 20. 2 ▪ depend upon him , yet being in a strait , to save his life , used an undirect mean two several times , and hazarded the loss of his Wives Honour .

Our King hath had no such personal and special promises of Gods preservation , as those holy men had , therfore if he had bin so weak in faith , ( as some wil happily apprehend him ) yet had he shewn himself therein , but the son of David , the son of Abraham . It would doubtless better become the best of us , to pray with the Psal. 125. 8. Psalmist , Let not the rod of the wicked , lie alway upon the back of the Righteous , lest the righteous put forth his hand unto wickedness ; then to condemn or censure a righteous Prince , for his putting forth his hand for forrein help , in a cause of this nature , when he is in danger to be deprived both of life and Kingdom : but more of this hereafter .

3. Let it be remembred how highly guilty of hiring , and impolying forrein aid , these his Accusers with their faction are , who oppose his Majesty : notwithstanding that great strength of ships , arms , wealth and men , which are at home under their Command , they have the aid of all men , whomsoever they can get or hire , to help them in spoyling the King , they called in the Scottish Nation to this purpose , and it is wel known by divers where * * In Cornwall when Essex his Army was there defeated by his Majesty . neer thirty of their men being at once taken together Prisoners , were found upon examination to be of six several Nations , and all Papists : wherfore then , may not the King fight with his Enemies at their own weapons , and oppose strangers to strangers , Papists to Papists ? Is it so great a sin in him to use such men , and are they no whit to be blamed for the same thing ? may not he with as much dependance upon God , do in his necessity , what they do in the midst of plenty ? may they imploy forrein aid to thrust him out of his inheritance , and may not he with as good leave make use of the like , to keep the possession of what God hath given him ? surely upon this consideration , if the King for his part , be worthy of censure , they also deserve a portion of the same Condemnation : no honest man but is of this judgment .

This is that advice which I propound to the indifferent Readers ; and which I conceive to be most agreeable to Christs Gospel : if they now please to follow it , they may ( through Gods blessing ) not only be kept out of a sinful path , but also have better satisfaction , in the matter discoursed upon , then they are likely to receive from these Annotators , whom I write against ; for these High-boys say plainly , that all such who are not of their opinion , are perfect Malignants , and not worthy of any reply or satisfaction , at all in this point , viz. at their hands . And they further proceed , saying ,

Our Cause is stil the same , as it was when the King first took Arms , Libell . and as it was when the King made most of these Oaths and Professions . Our three Propositions concerning the Abolition of Episcopacy , the Setling the Militia of the three Kingdoms in good hands , by the advise of Parliament , the Vindication of the Irish Rebels being all our main demands at the Treaty in February last , and no other then the Propositions sent in June 1642. before any stroak struck wil bear us witness , that we rather have straitned , then enlarged our Complaints . But were our case altered , as it is not , or were we worse Rebels then formerly , &c.

These words are added to evidence their former , And the Argument in them stands thus ,

If our Cause be stil the same as at the Beginning , and our selves as bad Rebels as we were at first , then the King is such a one as we do repute him , or would have him believed to be , and those that think better of him are perfect Malignants , and as unworthy of future satisfaction , as we judge them ; But our Cause is stil the same , as it was at the first , and we are as bad Rebels as at the beginning , Ergo.

The Minor in this syllogisme we shal easily grant : But did we not understand how unworthy we are in their account of any reply , we should be bold to deny the Major : For we conceive not , how either the unalterableness of their Cause , or their persistency in maintaining it , can prove the King ( who opposeth both it and them ) to be as they report him . Indeed if their reports of him were of a clean contrary nature to what they are , the Argument might wel stand , for the longer he perseveres to resist Rebellion , and rebellious men , the more fully doth he approve himself according to his Title and Profession , The Defender of the true Faith , and a tender Father of his Country ; for the continuance of their cause , and of them in their way , speaks a continuance , if not an increase of their strength , and this must needs infer a decrease of the Kings Power , because what they have is taken from him : and the Kings weakness affords an opportunity of shewing his own true worth . He being debarred of outward assistance and supportments , is separated from that , which makes disfigured Monsters look handsomly . Patience is a more substantial virtue then temperance , and he that endures famishing without alteration , hath more virtue , then he that comes from a feast without a surfeit .

But I wil not spend words to them that list not to reply , wherfore desiring all men to observe the simpleness and insufficiency of their Argument , for the proof of what they would have it ; I shal shew the reason why their Cause is stil the same as at the beginning , when the King first took up Arms in his own defence . It is ( in a word ) because themselves are stil the same . Trait●rs , Heady , High-minded , lovers of themselves , ( of their own lusts and wils ) more then of God , their King and Country ; nor indeed , can men ever love , where they have cause to fear : they must stil mistrust , without all hope of reconciling whom they have injured beyond all remedy of amends ; Injuriam qui tulit oblivisci potest , qui fecit nunquam ; though the King in his goodness may forgive , yet they in their guiltiness cannot believe : and therfore they are stil the same men , and their Cause is stil the same .

Besides , they have entang●ed themselves in such a labyrinth of mischiefs , as ( in their own apprehensions ) they have no place left of acknowledging their error , without a total ruine , both of their Estates and Persons , therfore also having learned the wisdome of Spes quisque sibi , & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 they are stil the same men , and their cause is stil the same .

And moreover too , should they deny themselves in the least particular , or retract an hairs breadth from their first position , what a Jealousie might it breed in peoples heads of their infallibility ? how easily might those whom they have led all this while on the blind side , suspect them also erronious in other matters ? and so might they come to be despised in those minds , wherin hitherto they have been enshrined with all devotions . Peoples love is commonly according to their hope , it grows and fades with it ; therfore should their hopes in these new State-men begin to fail , their love towards them might fail too ; yea , and perhaps be turned into hatred of them ; and so people returning to their former Loyalty , might force those grand Imposters ( that have seduced them ) to yeild up the Militia to its right owner , and betake themselves to the due order of their predecessours in former Parliaments , which to do , as yet they have no intention , and therfore are stil the same men , and their Cause is stil the same , as at the first , when they forced their Soveraign in his own defence , to make use of those few Arms his friends brought him , even to maintaine that breath , which God had given him .

At which time to disswade ( if possible ) from this un natural War , which he saw they did intend , ( and foresaw , would be destructive to his poor Subjects ) the King endevoured to heal their ulcered minds with all Princely favours , and true shews of trust ; to which purpose , he made many of those promises , which they reckon up ( in a reproachful way , as not performed by him ) at the end of their notes ; and wanting other means to manifest further the reality of his heart , in those his professions , ( they having robbed him of all his power ) he did for their very sakes , ( that they might have the more assured confidence ) confirm his promises with an Oath ; but they being otherwise resolved ( as now appears ) would themselves believe neither ; nor would they ( so much as in them lay ) suffer any others to credit any thing which the King did say or swear . How many loyally disposed Ministers did they imprison , and take their livings from , only for endevouring to make their Soveraigns honest mind known unto his Subjects , by publishing his Declarations ( upon his Command ) to that purpose ? And how many times also did themselves set forth perverse notes , and contradictory glosses , upon the Kings Books , that so the people might learn from them , to misconstrue his sincere and good intentions . Indeed because they were but new State-men , many of us thought it rather an ignorance in them of wars miseries , then any resolved purpose of acting Nero , in destroying their own Mother Church and Nation , which caused them at first to take up Arms ; for though an easie Capacity might foresee that they could do nothing by such an enterprise , but increase their own sins , and the sins of the Kingdom ; yet we were willing to lend what charity we could to the worst handed undertaking ; but their persistency in their savage course makes us now fear , that even Ahab-like they strook at first of all , a Covenant with Hel it self , and sold themselves to work wickedness . But ( alas , alas ! ) besides their losse of Christ and God , what wil they purchase hereby to themselves ? not the Titles of Fathers of their Country , as they might have done , had they behaved themselves accordingly , and believed their Soveraign : But Masters of a slaughtery wil they be called , because they delight so much in the slaughtery of mankind : Posterity wil judge them to have bin Satans darlings in their generation : the fore-men of his shop , whom he imployed to act his most glorious Stratagems , his generosa scelera , his choicest villanies ; his divina mysteria iniquitatis , his divine mysteries of iniquity : Indeed they have ( Manasseh-like ) filled 2 King . 21. 16. the Nation with innocent bloud , and made the whole Land a 2 Cor. 23. 12. very Acheldama or field therof : And oh that it would please the Judge of all the world to deal with them , as he did with that Manasseh , bring them into Bonds and Chains , that so if possible they might be humbled , as he was , before they go hence and be no more ; but I return to them .

It is yeilded ( as they see ) that 't was the truth they spake , when they said , their Cause was stil the same , as when the King first took Arms , and as when he made most of his Oaths and professions . And so in like sort is our God the same stil , as when the King was first at Nottingham , and there set up his Standerd : But they tel us further , to their former purpose , that their demands at the Treaty in February , were no other then those sent in June , 1642. before any stroke struck . Which Argument they repeat over the second time , in the 53. Page of their notes , to the same end also ; our demands ( say they ) at Uxbridge in February 1644. were the very same as they were in June 1642. ( indeed they are as bold , as high , as unreasonable to the full : Ergo , ( say they , ) The King hath no reason to look upon us now , any otherwise then as he did then . All this is very true ; who denyes it ? these men ( sure ) love to dispute with their own shadows : The King had cause to look upon them then , as he doth now ; though now he hath cause to express himself further against them , then he did then : It is the course which God himself takes when people Rebell against him : He endeauours at first to reduce them by promises , and allurements unto obedience ; but if they slight , and contemn these , and oppose him the more for his lenity and goodness , he then useth to express himself with more wrath and severity against them , and hath reason for it , we doe not apprehend that the King can transgress , ( whatever these wise men say , ) so long as he walks in the way of God ; though he did not call them by their proper name at first , yet now he may .

But for this their Argument , which they seeme ( by their often use of it ) to be so proud of ; had they any true touch or tast of Christianity in them , they would blush to use it . The Propositions are the same now as they were two or three years agoe ; scil●ful as high , full as unreasonable ; and is this to their commendation ? Is it to their praise , that the shedding of so much Christian bloud , hath wrought no Remorse at all in them ? no obedience at all to Gods word , ( which commands , if possible , to live peaceably with all men ? ) no submission to their King , who hath so often wooed them with the tenders of mercy , and pardon to be quiet ? No Humanity , no Piety to their poor native Countrey , that lyes a bleeding to destruction ? is this a matter to be gloryed in now , that they are still as stiffe as ever ? as far from practicing the first lesson in Christs Schoole , ( the point of self-denyall , ) as if they had never heard one word of Christianity ? surely this their glory will one day be their shame ; and God grant it may so be , before the great day , that then ( if possible ) they may find mercy .

Truely this their impenitency , and hardnesse of heart , may afford us great matter of Admiration ; that neither all the bloud that is shed , nor Gods protection of the Kings person among so many treasons and dangers ; from their malice , and against such multitudes of men , who both by secret treacheryes , open Hostilityes , foul mouthes , black pens , and bloudy hands , have endeavoured his ruine : Nor yet those remarkable judgements , upon Brook , Hampden , and Hotham , three of the first instruments of motion in this Rebellion ; together with many other Notable Accidents of Gods providence upon many other of their Associates : * * And now of late they have been payd home in their own coyn so many wayes ( even as themselves have dealt with their Soveraigne , ) that they would confesse with that Heathen King , Jud. 1. 7. ( had ▪ they but as much sence of the Deity as He ) and say , As we have done , so God hath rewarded us . I say it may well be matter of amazement to us , that none of these things have been able to worke any touch of Conscience , or alteration unto good in them ; pray God ( therefore ) they be not given up to a Reprobate sense , and that the seal of damnation be not set upon them .

Indeed ( they say ) they have rather straitned then enlarged their Complaint , ( of which this their libellous , and defamatory book is a sufficient witnesse ) their propositions also they have straitned from 19 , to 3. but it is proportione Arithmeticâ non Geometricâ , for these three containe in them fully as much as those 19 , and more if possible . Well , but what be these 3. Propositions which they now stick so close unto ? themselves say , they are these in their order .

The first concernes the Abolition of Episcopacy , ( or pulling down of the Church . )

The second concerns the settling the Militia of the Kingdome in good hands by the advice of the Parliament , ( or the pulling down of the Kingdome , or Kingly state . )

The third concernes the Vindication of the Irish Rebells , ( or the full completion of a perfect Babell . ) Indeed the method is rightly suted , for the restauration of a Chaos . First down with a well governed Church , then with a wel - ordered State , and then a Butcherly confusion follows presently , not onely in one , but in all places . But I shall take the boldness to make a few queres about the particulars .

SECT. XIII .

1. Of their Propositions at Uxbridge : Foure Pretences for their Abolition of Episcopacy . 2. Four true Reasons of that their sinfull request .

1. WHy the Abolition of Episcopacy ? Was not their pretence and promise at first to make the Church Glorious , and according to the Pattern of Primitive times ? and was not the Church then Governed by Bishops ? Was not the Doctrine and Discipline of this particular Church , settled here in King Edwards dayes by Bishops , ( who sealed the same afterward with their bloud ? ) and hath ever any particular Nationall Church so flourished , as this hath here done under that Government ? did the first establishers of any other Ecclesiasticall Discipline , ever give so reall and substanciall a Testimony of confirmation as these did , to what they had in this kind done ? Or was their work ever approved with a like measure of Gods blessing ? Hath ever any one Church since the Ascension of our Saviour , brought forth in four-score years space , so many learned men , defenders of verity , and oppugners of Antichristianity ? So many able Preachers and expounders of holy Writ ? so many knowing Christians , and well gifted people of all sorts , as the Church of England hath done , under the Government of Episcopacy ? And must it now be abolished in all haste ? For what causes I pray ? Pretences they have , which we will first consider on ; and their true reasons afterward .

1. They say , because t is Impious , Unlawfull and Antichristian : Were then those Martyr Bishops , Cranmer , Ridly , Hooper , Latimer , Farrer , all Antichristian ? Were Jewell , Downam , Andrews , Abbot , King , and many others of that Order , ( that writ against Antichrist ) all themselves Antichristian ? Must Gods Wisdome now receive a check for suffering his Church to flourish thus long under a Government Antichristian ? Will this new Generation undertake to teach the Almighty also , to rule his Flock and Family , ( better then He hath hitherto done ) by their Abolition of Episcopacy ? Indeed some of them have taught , that Hierarchie it self was Antichrist , though Scripture speaking of Antichrist , calls him a man of sin ; not a sinful Order , ( if Hierarchy were any such thing ) but no marvail that those who think they can teach God himself , do take upon them to contradict the Scripture .

O but ( say they ) the Romish Religion is Antichristian , and the Government of that Church is by Episcopacy : And yet this Government is more Ancient then that Religion ( as now professed ) and therefore that Religion cannot make it Antichristian : Nor is that Church Antichristian because of that Government ; but rather because the precepts of men there , ( like our Ordinances of Parliament here ) are preferred before the Word of God . The Bishops there are called Antichristian , because ( like our men of Westminster ) they are such abrogators of , and such dispensers with Gods Lawes , and such tyrannous exactors and importuners of their owne : Because ( like them ) they are ( or have been at least some of them ) so treacherous in their pretences , so barbarous in their executions , so contrary in their doings , to the meek and milde Doctrine of Christs Gospell , breathing forth cruelty , fire and sword against those that are not of their own opinion , though no otherwise offending them , then in their desiring to amend them : Because they are in their conditions , so like unto those that would from amongst us abolish Episcopacy , therefore are the Bishops in the Romish Church called Antichristian , and for no other reason .

Their Second Argument or pretence why Episcopacy must be 2. Abolished , is , because ( say they ) all other Reformed Churches have abolished Bishops , and till we have abolished them too , Reformation will not be perfect in this Nation . This Reason is false ; Or were it true , yet the conclusion from it , is most untrue : The Churches in Denmark , Swevia , and Poland do retaine Episcopacy , after the manner of the Greek and Russian Churches , and those of Africk , and the Easterne Countries . And for those particular Churches that have abolished that Government , it is first to be enquired , ( before there be a conformity to their practice ) whether therein they have done well , or no , and whether since that time , they have thrived better without it , then we have done that have enjoyed it . If it be remembred , what is recorded to be said , at the meeting at Dort to our English Divines , by some of them , that were sent thither from those other reformed Churches , concerning their own unhappiness , in respect of the want of such an Episcopal Government as ours was , and concerning our Churches felicity in its enjoyment therof ; perhaps it would be concluded , that this similitude aymed at with other Churches , is only in misery and imperfections , and that those other so admired Churches come short of ours , in perfection of Reformation , and not ours of them ; and of this opinion ( doubtless ) were those wise and learned Divines of the Religion ( as they are called ) in France , who petitioned the Cardinal Richlieu ( as I have heard credibly reported ) that they might be permitted to have Bishops over their Congregations ; But he answered , No , for then you would have at least the face of a Church among you .

That learned Gentleman Sir Edwin Sands , tels us in his Europae Speculum , that the Papists are more awed with the Reformation of Religion in England , then with that in any other Country , and have bin ( says he ) more busie in their attempts against our Church , as conceiving it to be most perfect of any other , in regard of that peaceable and orderly alteration introduced therein , which was not ( says he ) in a tumultuous headlong way , as was that in other Churches , but by the general consent of the Prince and Realm , representatively assembled in solemn Parliament , as also in regard of the continuation of the Government by Bishops , and vocation of Ministers , which the inconsiderate weakness of other Churches did not retain , or rather the violent wickedness of profane men , ( coveting the Churches possessions ) would not suffer . Thus he .

But now we have ( amongst our selves ) some above-board , who ( it seemes ) are resolved , though with the destruction of Church and Kingdome , to free the Papists from their Ancient dread ; they will have all things here , as they are and have been in other Churches : that former orderly Reformation , which did so awe the Adversary , shall be over-done , and made perfect by an heady tumultuous innovation ; our Government by Bishops shall be quite abolished even root and branch ; and all the Churches Revenues shall be imployed to prophane uses ; that so we may be fully conformable to other Reformed Churches , this is the issue of their second Argument .

Their 3. Pretence to the same purpose is this , Bishops must be 3. abolished , because they have been ( specially of late ) such enemies unto , and Persecutors of Gods People , viz. those of their Faction . For ( as if they were all Kings of China ) they ingrosse to themselves the title of Filios Coeli , Gods Children , Heires of Heaven , with exclusion of all , that be not of their opinions , I pray God they may prove so at last : but as yet ( sure we are ) their actions proclaim them to be Filios inferni rather .

The Bishops , in regard of their office and place in the Church , were bound in Conscience , as they would answer it to God and the King , to suppresse Schisme , to keep down Faction and Rebellion , and to punish those that were Seditious ; and they apprehending ( from some strange positions vented in Pulpits , and from the refractorinesse which they found in some spirits , unto the Government established ) that some great mischief was in hatching , did endeavour to hinder the sowing of that seed , which hath brought forth these bitter fruits , which now ( alas ! ) this whole Nation feeds upon , and weepes under . Now because they would not sleep , and suffer those envious ones to scatter their tares into peoples Hearts , so quietly as some desired , therefore they open the mouth against them , as against the Enemies and Persecutors of Gods People . Perhaps ( as was said before ) every particular of the Bishops might not be so wary and considerate , in the management of what they did , as had they known the event of things they would have been : and perhaps too , they imployed some persons of too course or base an Alloy , to act in the businesse , who pulled up Wheat and Tares together , or peradventure sometime , and in some places the Wheat alone , and not the Tares at all ; and so the Bishops good intendments became scandalous , by the ilnesse of their instruments : But I beleeve now , ( experience hath taught it to all sober men ) that it will be confessed , the Bishops were not such great persecutors of Gods People , or Hunters of Christs Flocke as was so loudly voyced , but rather good Shepheards that endeavoured to keep under those ravenous wolves , who now so much destroy it . Ask but the Country Farmer , and even he will now tell you , that since the Abolition of Episcopacy , hath been in hand , Christs Sheep and his , have had but unsafe and unquiet pasturage , in compare with that , which they enjoyed formerly ; and thus have we seen the strength of their 3. Pretence or Argument .

A 4. followes and t is this , Episcopacy must be abolished , because 4. it hinders the punishment of sinne , in that brotherly way , which suits with Christs rule in the Gospell , which sayes , if thy brother Mat. 18. offend , first , tell him of it in private between him and thee , if he doe not reform , then carry two or three with thee , and admonish him the second time ; if he will not yet hear , then Dic Ecclesiae , tell it to the Church , and make a publike manifestation of his wickedness . But by the abolition of Episcopacy , this discipline of Christ shall be set up ; mens reputation may be saved , and their monies too , ( which is needlesly spent in Bishops Courts ) and people may be kept in good awe without charges .

So they say : And the Warre they have raised to punish Delinquents , doth sufficiently discover their brotherly way : but not to insist upon that ; let us consider how well they have begun to put their discipline in execution with particulars . First , in the publication of their so much studyed , and unmannerly Remonstrance against the King , they begun their discipline at the wrong end , even at Dic Ecclesiae , or at Dic Mundo rather , before they so much as touched upon a first or second Admonition : Yea , and though His Majesty before-hand , by his suppressing offensive Courts , and establishing a ●rienniall Parliament , had largely testified His resolution of rectifying what was amiss , had the things been true which they Charged upon him .

And 2. how Ecclesiastically have they dealt with him now also , in their divulging these his Letters , whereby they have done their worst to make him accounted an Heathen and a Publican , without ever so much as the least hint or brotherly Admonition before hand . But perhaps they 'l say the King is a singular person , and considering the state of opposition , wherein at this present he stands with them , ( or they with him ; ) he is not worthy or capable of any such respect at their hands . Let us consider therefore , how fairly they have proceeded with others , and how according unto Discipline .

And to this purpose let us but remember one particular which was before mentioned , viz. how at their first meeting , when they took from the Bishops power of punishing sinne ; they made a kinde of a publick , O yes , to the whole Kingdome , and put the same in print , that none might plead ignorance of it , and sent it into all parts and corners of the Land ; whereby they invited all the Raskality of the Nation , to bring up to Westminster all the complaints they would or could against the Ministers of Jesus ; which were there received with all alacrity and cheerfulness , though never so false or so malitious : and in their open Committees , the man in the Chaire would give the Title of Sir , and Master at every word to the basest beggerliest villaine , that had but the fore-head to come before them , and act the Devills part against his Minister : and sometimes also on the other side , he would rattle up and be - Sirrah the Messenger of the Lord , before the rabble ; and all this before any first or second Admonition ; yea perhaps , before they knew upon proof whether he were guilty of any fault or no ; onely they saw somewhat written against him in a paper .

And then further yet , lest the negligent world , should chance to forget in after-Ages , this remarkable Act of Zeal and Discipline in them , concerning the Reformation of the Clergy : One John White , ( then a choice Member of the Lower House , though now gone to his proper place ) did make a Book , and Authorized it his own self , wherein the said presentments ( though never proved ) were transmitted to posterity , and this was his Dic Ecclesiae . And to the end , that forreigne Nations also , as well as the Children yet unborne , might the more fully note , and know , the Christianity of these Abolishers of Episcopacy , they Authorized in like manner one William Prin , ( a dear friend we may be sure of the Bishops ) to write an History in two volumes , ( beside his Commentary upon the Ar●●-Bishops Note-Booke ) wherein all the obliquities of the Bishops that were whispered , or could possibly be invented , were at large recorded , which was a Dic Ecclesiae to the purpose .

If Prin had made good use of that great Reading , which he would the world should thinke him guilty of , he might have remembred that the Ancient Councells , when they deprived any Bishop , never recorded the off●●ce , but buried it in perpetuall silence . Or had reason bore any sway in him , though things ●lameworthy had been in the Bishops , yet to ascend from their persons , unto their calling , and to draw that into question , he would have judged it high Injustice ; but for those his Books , I leave him to the torture of his owne Conscience : when he writ them , he was ( surely ) in that his Tartarean Extasie , which his brother John Goodwin affirmes him to be sometimes in , and then ( sayes he ) he speaks the Dialect of Dragons . And ( by the way ) that the world may the better know him , let but the Testimony be remembred , which the said learned brother of his , gives publickly of him : Since the mountains ( saith he ) * * Calumny arraigned & cast : Or , answer to Prins rank passages , in his book intituled , Truth Triumphing over Falshood . Pag. 14. Pag. 13. ejusdem . were brought forth and setled , it may probably be thought , that there was never any son of Adam , whose pen made a broader digression , from that Christian brotherly way , which himself speaks of , then his own ; for look as low as the earth is beneath the Heavens , so far is Mr. Prins way of dealing with his friends beneath that which is Christian and brotherly : ( and if so , we cannot suppose him , to deale better with those , whom he accounteth his enemies ) He can spie Beares and Tigres , Lyons and Dragons , where other men can see nothing but Doves and Sheep ; and hath eyes given him to condemn all the world beside of blindnesse ; this is the very Testimony which John Goodwin one of the Parliament Ministers giveth to the world of William Prin ; and He professeth Pag. 12. solemnly withall , that himself can hardly refrain , from taking a solemn Vow , and protestation , in the sight of God , Angels and men , to have no more to doe with him , either in word or deed , untill He turnes Christian : But ( as I said before ) I leave him to the torture of his own Conscience , as well as to John Goodwins censure , and return to my proper business .

I remember the fore-named Sir Edwin Sands in his fore-mentioned discourse , tells us , that when he writ the said book , ( which is above 50. years ago , ) the Papists , ( in their hatred against the Church of England ) did give out , that they had a Booke in hand of the lives of the Ministers of England , viz. of defamation against them : if that Booke be not yet out , ( as for ought I know it is not , for want of matter perhaps to make up , or strength to bring forth : ) they may now spare themselves the labour , for John White and William Prin by strong Authority , have done the work for them ; and with as perfect spight and vilenesse , as the worst of them could possibly have done it .

I wish with my soule that dissolute and corrupt Ministers , upon sufficient testimony of their guilt , had in a d●e and orderly way , received exemplary punishment , to expiate the scandall and reproach , which by their meanes hath been cast upon our Holy Office and function : but undoubtedly the course which Prin and White have taken , and which these Abolishers of Bishops , have countenanced them in , is most base and beggerly ; and altogether unworthy ingenuous and true Noble spirits : Sure , had their delights been , to have soared on high , in the pure and candid paths of verity , they would have disdained in that sort , to have raked in the puddles of obscenity : but in that to their basenesse of discoveryes , they have added Injustice too , and suffered Malice to prefer , Spight to increase , and Slander to taint , all that was done in this nature ; they have deservedly purchased to themselves a place , with the grand Calumniatour himself , whose title is , The ●●cuser of the Brethren .

And thus we have seen what their grand pretences are , for their Abolition of Episcopacy : now we shall note their true reasons which are these , some say ,

1. Because Episcopall Government , confines people , ( as Gods §. 2. word doth ) to the Bonds of Wedlock , and punisheth those that vitiate themselves in forbidden pathes , by ordering them to stand in a White sheet , or to pay a good sum of money for a Commutation : Yea some persons of place and note in the world , ( who think it no shame to commit folly , but to be reproved for it ) are liable to suffer rebuke , and so disgrace , ( as they take it ) for their wantonnesse ; if Bishops continue still Honourable and in esteem amongst us , ( for the outward dignity of the reprover adds much vigour to the reproof with some men : ) Wherefore that people might be free , and enjoy their Liberty without check or Controule , the Persons of Bishops must be vili●ied , their Estates and revenews taken away from them , and their Jurisdiction from henceforth quite abolished .

Indeed it makes all modest men blush to hear what Harlottry and filthiness is voiced to be practiced and countenanced ( even by them that would be esteemed the Reformers of our Church and Nation , ) since the Courts which punished that sin have been suppressed , ( notwithstanding Gods heavy judgements upon the Nation ever since ; ) nor must men now speak their minds freely , for feare of being accounted disaffected persons , Enemies to the State , and to the Priviledges of Parliament : But as Saint Paul said in his time to the Corinthians , so I must say ( for I am Gods Minister ) to those above board in these dayes , I hear there is such f●●nication committed , and such filthyness suffered to goe unpunished amongst you , as is not to be named among Saints , much less to be connived at , by them that would be esteemed members of the High and Supreame Court of Justice . It was not thus when Episcopacy was in force , nor when Bishops had their place in Parliament : O might there but come forth an Ordinance to warrant and encourage all men to bring in Complaints against Bawds , Panders and Harlots , with their abetters and maintainers , ( as there was once to invite all that would , to bring in accusations against Gods Ministers , ) the world might haply see , or heare some new Centuryes of ill livers , yea , and proofs too into the bargain : Yea perhaps they might hear how some unworthy Members have attempted to ravish and defloure Ladies of Honour , and no punishment inflicted for the same ; How some others neglected their own wives , have kept divers lewd women , yea , and allow yearely pensions to filthy Bawds to furnish them with such Commodities , for the satisfying their brutish lusts , and base appetites : How some have defloured young Virgins whose Parents ( in respect of their abused Children ) are unwilling to publish their dishonour to the world : How some , having committed this vile wickedness with young Gentle-women , have used , ( or advised ) to meanes to hinder conception , yea and to destroy the fruit in the wombe when conceived , ( which I beleeve in the sight of God is no lesse then rank murder . ) How some ( having undone Gentlemen of good quality , by taking away their estates , ) have taken advantage of the poverty of their Children , and allured their daughters ( personable and proper women ) unto their own basenesse , to the losse of their Honours and precicious Soules for ever ; ( and to continue in these courses without controule is thought by many , to be one of the chief designes which divers of these new reformers ayme at ; ) I say , these and many such like things might haply be evinenced to some mens shame ( if they have any left in them , ) might but as free leave and Countenance be granted to impeach such persons , as was once to accuse Gods Ministers : Well , some men imagine this to be one This reason I received lately from the judgment of others and therefore thought fit to insert it in the first place with these that follow . reason of the Abolition of Episcopacy ; that the Fathers of Gods Church might not have power to punish and suppress such kind of offenders .

2. Because Episcopacy is the upholder of truth and order : this is evident enough to be another reason : themselves cannot deny , that the same was first ordained & established in the Church , for a Remedy against Heresies , Sects , and Schismes , ( which even in the Primitive times began to spring up among Christians ; the Smectymnists themselves confesse this ) and also for the maintaining of Order and Decency in Gods worship and service : wherfore truth and order , being the things which these men purpose to suppresse and destroy , ( as appeares by that in-let , which they have given to all false Doctrines and Teachers , and by that confusion , which they have set up in all places ; ) therefore a necessity lyes upon it , Episcopacy must be Abolished , as being a main obstruction to that their intendment or undertaking : This is the second .

3. Because Episcopacy is a great friend to Monarchy , a maine supporter of it . King James upon experience and observation was wont to say , No Bishop , no King ; which saying , those that found most fault with it , do now endeavour to make good unto the full , for they intend the utter destruction of Monarchy in this Kingdome , ( as will appeare by their words anon ) a form of Government indeed , which their Faction have alway maligned and laboured to destroy : King James in his Basilicon Doron , pag. 4. ( which he made before he was King of England ) complaines of the men of this faction , then in Scotland , how they did use to calumniate him in their popular Sermons , not ( sayes he ) for any evill or vice in me , but because I am a King , which they think the Highest evill : and againe , they informed ( saies he ) the people that Kings and Princes , were naturall enemies to the Liberty of the Church , and could never patiently beare the yoake of Christ , ( which hath been the very Doctrine of these times . ) Wherefore that wise King was most specially carefull all his dayes , to countenance and establish Episcopacy in all His Kingdomes ; not onely as the main preserver of Religion , but also as the speciall upholder of Monarchie ; and he layes it as a charge upon his Son , to imitate him therein . And indeed these innovators know full well , that they cannot bring their designes to effect against Monarchy , without the Abolition of Episcopacy ▪ for this keeps downe those unruly fiery spirits of the Ministry , which are used as chief incendiaries in all State - Combustions ; this restraines them from reproaching their betters , and Speaking evill of Dignities ; this maintaines that Common form of Prayer in this Church established ; by the use whereof as by a daily Sermon of obedience , peoples hearts are seasoned with Duty and Loyaltie ; in that they are taught continually * * In the daily Collects or prayers for the King . to acknowledge God to be the onely Ruler of Princes , and the Kings Heart to be in Gods Hand , who alone must be sought unto , to guide and dispose the same ; in that also we are all taught ( as we are subjects ) daily to consider , that it is Gods Authority which the King hath ; and that we are faithfully to serve , Honour , and humbly obey Him in God , and for God , Viz. because God hath so commanded , and because He is in Gods own stead by his appointment , and ordination over the people . And by many other such like Divine and Godly expressions , people are taught in their use of that book , to make profession of their Duty & Loyaltie unto their Prince , all which make directly against these men , and their designes ; therefore Episcopacy the upholder of this book ( as the main impediment to their Project ) down , & the Common-prayer Book too , without any reason * * Stet pro ratione voluntas . at all alleadged on their parts , that take upon them to be the Abolishers . In a word , Episcopacy with her Common-Prayer Book , will not admit Treason to stand in the first rank of Christian vertues , ( as these new-Reformers would have it ) nor be held the fairest , and shortest way to Heaven ; Ergo , She and that too must be both Abolished ; to make way for the downfall of Monarchy , in this late most flourishing and happy Kingdom : This is the third Reason .

The 4. is , because the King at His Coronation , did take a Solemne Oath to maintain Episcopacy , it being the Government then established in the Church ; and the endeavours of these men are not only to destroy the Kings Honour , by their Tongues and Pens ; His Body and Estate by their violence and oppression : but also His Soul ( if they can possibly ) by forcing upon Him , the guilt of perjury ; which if they could effect , beside that unappeaseable grief , ( which in so tender a Conscience as the Kings is ) they know they should create , they would also purchase to themselves , an Argument for confirmation of those their slanders already cast out against him , to the same purpose , viz. that he is regardlesse of keeping his Oath and Promise . And besides too , if they can make him their Instrument , to ruine the Church of God , ( which he loves so dearly ) and to destroy Monarchy and Kingly Government , whereby himself and his posterity are supported : if they can make him their Agent to ruine himself , it will speake them admirable gifted , and to have out-gone all the Machivillians that ever were before them : most worthy therefore , and fit to enjoy the Supremacy in the State , and to be feared of all people .

And then further yet , if they can get the King at their motion , to Abolish Episcopacy , they shall occasion him to break the Charge which his Father layed upon him to the contrary in his Basilicon Doron , which he calls his Testament : The Charge and Caveat there given , is in these words : Take heed ( my sonne ) of those Puritan● Bas. Dor. p. 42. which aime ●t a parity , who are the very pests in Church and Common-wealth , whom no deserts can oblige , no Oathes or promises binde , they breathe nothing but Calumny and Sedition , aspiring without measure , railing without reason , and making their own imaginations ( without warrant of the Word ) the square of their Conscience . I protest before the Great God , ( and since I am here , as upon my Testament , t is no place for me to lie in ) that you shall never finde with any Hye land or Border-theeves , greater ingratitude , more lies , and viler perjuries , then with these phanatick spirits : And suffer not the Principals of them to brooke your Land , if ye like to sit at rest , except you would keep them for to trye your Patience , as Socrates did an evill wife .

These were the words of the Kings Father , wherefore should His Majesty let these men , with his good will and approbation be principall in the Church , and yeild for this purpose , to their desires in abolishing Episcopacy ? God ( doubtless ) would be much offended with him , for not minding the Commandement of his Father : Yea , and peradventure too , these his tempters would goe neer afterward , to suggest unto his Subjects , ( for they have mouth and fore-head enough to do it ) that the King like his Predecessour , Edward the second , had neglected to observe his Fathers Testament , and therefore ( as one under Gods curse ) ought meritoriously to be dealt withall , as Edward the second was first deposed , and then put to death , and so would they make use of that Act of his , in fortifying themselves another way , to do him a further mischief : but God we trust will prevent them , and guide him .

And thus we have seen the true reasons of their first Proposition concerning Abolition of Episcopacy : And we hope if His Majesty be forced as Henry the third was , to subscribe to any thing against his will , he will do as some of the Martyrs have don in a like straite ; first of all require of them that urge these unreasonable propositions upon him , ( before he signes them ) to imprecate publikely , and in a solemn manner upon themselves and posterities , all the demerit of guilt and sin , which shall be incurred at Gods Hand by such a subscription . If their Consciences think there be no sinne in the matter , they will easily doe it ; but if they refuse , it will manifestly appear to the whole world that they are most devillishly minded thus to presse the King to things unlawfull .

In the next place they require the settling of the Militia of the three Kingdomes in good hands by advise of Parliament .

SECT. XIIII .

1. Their unreasonablenesse in desiring the Militia to be in their sole disposall : Four weak and dangerous pretences for it . 2. Four true Grounds of this their demand . 3. How sinfull and dangerous a thing it would be to the Church , People , and Kingdome if the King should grant it .

IT is to be noted , the Militia not of one , but of three Kingdomes ; §. 1. they must have all or none ; as Moses would not leave an H●ofe behinde , with King Pharoah ; so these will not leave a weapon with the King . They will have the whole Militia of the 3. whole Kingdomes settled ( say they ) in good hands . But what Hands are those ? If gentle , peaceable , and Religious hands are such ; then was the Militia of the Kingdome in good hands before , untill by the fraud and violence of these demanders , it was wrested thence : But if by good Hands , they mean such as have now griped the same into their possession , God forbid that the King should ever willingly yeild it should be setled there , or that the people of the Kingdome should ever consent thereto , for so they might pull the guilt of that Innocent bloud , which hath already , and is still likely to be shed by it , ( while so setled ) upon their owne heads .

It was alwayes ( till now ) without scruple beleeved , for an undoubted truth , that those hands were the best , which Gods Word and the Law of the Land so judged , and committed the Militia into ; and those were only the Kings , no law Common or Statute can be shewed , whereby it was ever setled elsewhere ; And in Gods Word , Kings though Heathens , are intituled Gods sword-bearers , Rom. 13. 4. in respect of their office , to execute punishment upon evil doers .

In the story of Israels Government , we read of King Sauls 1. Sam. 13. 2. selected band , which himselfe alone made choice of : and of Davids 2 Sam. 23. Worthies , and of his appointing Captaines over hundreds , and over thousands , the Militia it seemes , was in his sole hands then : Himselfe made Joab the Generall of his Hoste , and displaced him 1 Chro. 11. again at his own pleasure : Indeed we know , that the forme of Government in the Jewish Common-wealth , is much slighted and scorned at by our new State-mongers , as weak , unperfect , and unfit for this Nation ; the Government of Heathen Rome , is in their Judgements the most absolute , and this is that ( say they ) which they aspire after : But we are of opinion that God Almighties wisdome is better then theirs is , or then that of the Heathens was : and we believe that those State-Governments are the only best , and most fit for Christians that come neerest unto that , which God himself contrived , and prescribed unto his own people ; and we well remember , when ours here held a neer conformity unto that , we best flourished : Nor can we conceive , why the same we had , should be more unsuteable to the Nation now , all upon the suddain , then heretofore ; but only because these Innovators have at the present unfitted people for Gods Yoak , by making them Rebellious : And for this reason ( it seemes ) we must now forsake the direction of Gods Word , and of Law established , to listen after a certain new advise , from these few men , who call themselves the Parliament : who as if all wisdom were lodged in them , must take upon them , to Nominate some New good hands to settle the Militia of the Kingdoms in , for after-times . But we are confident before-hand , they wil ( like him that chose himself Pope ) determine only for themselves ; and judge their own hands the best of all others , though , ( alas ! ) the whole Kingdom hath felt the Contrary , by smarting experience .

But may it not be imagined , that men so excessively wise , are ful of reason ? what therfore may the grounds be of this unreasonable demand ? the like to which I never met with in any story : and doubtless should it be granted , the King ( as himself says wel ) should remain But the outside , but the picture , but the sign of a King : For in the Militia of the Kingdom , consists the Kings power , his Authority , and to yeild to the setling of this in any hands but his own , were to yeild up his Crown it self : his very Kingdom . Now therfore by what right , or reason , they should claim the Kings Crown , I cannot imagine ; unless ( perhaps ) they have bargained for that right , which the Pope had therunto , by King Johns resignation : The story saies , that the King received it back of the Pope to hold from thenceforth in fee farm of Him , and his Successours for the yearly rent of a 1000 Marks ; Now ( perhaps ) upon the Kings non-payment of the said rent , they have gotten the Popes right conveyed to them , and do bottom this their demand upon it : and that strict intelligence which Lenthall the Speaker brags that himself keeps with the Pap. 1. Cardinall Mazarine , may peradventure be about the setling of the said conveyance ; but this is a secret , which the people must not know of , or wil not believe , ( nor wil I press it upon them ) and therfore they have other pretences , and say , they demand it .

1. Because those good Hands which the Parliament wil make choice of to settle the Militia in , are sure hands , that is , hands that may be trusted , which wil never part again , with what they have once griped , or laid hold upon ; never a pack of Knaves in the world , shal be able to cheat them of their Magazines , their Ships , their Towns , and Castles , if once the whole power of the Kingdom be at their disposing ; they wil not take mens words , nor believe their Oaths , nor credit their Honesties as the King hath done : nor wil they be so scrupulous as he hath bin , of giving occasions of suspicion , to his inferior Subjects . Besides themselves being ( as themselves say ) Gods Children , have all power and authority , and what ever else is good upon the earth , of right belonging unto them , as their proper inheritance ; though hitherto it hath bin kept from them by usurpers , ( such as Kings and Princes are , and all others that be not of their Faction ) therfore , if now by any means , they can but be stated in their own rights , it is very probable that ▪ they wil see the whole Kingdom destroyed rather , then part with the same again , for the Israelites did never deliver back the Aegyptian Jewels , after they had once borrowed them ; nor did they ever resigne to Og the King of Basan , his Kingdom any more , when once they had gotten possession of it : Ergo , because these good hands are such sure hands , such hold-fasting hands , they would have the Militia setled in them .

Indeed we do remember that for the space of two seven years before this unhappy Parliament did begin , vulgar hearts were seasoned with this Doctrine ; that Gods people only have a right to the things of this life , and all others ( Kings and all ) are but usurpers of what they do enjoy , and therfore may justly be dispossessed of the same , by them who call themselves the people of the Lord . But we do not believe this to be a true Doctrine , because Christ hath said , His Kingdom ( or that which properly belongs to his people ) is not of this world ; Therfore we conceive the Argument , and reason built upon the same ▪ to be neither substantial nor sufficient , but only a bare pretence , to gul the ignorant , and to seduce the simple .

2. They desire ( as they say ) to have the disposal of the Militia , that so they may go through-stitch with their Reformation , ( as they call it . ) For ( say they ) it is an hard task we have undertaken , and like to he long in doing , for we shal meet with many rubs , and therfore have need of Power to remove obstructions . Indeed we grant that Rome was not built-in one day , it was many years before she had gained her present height of wickedness ; and before ●he could reach the same , she did wrest the Militia , out of the Emperours hands , wherby she was able to bring her Soveraigns neck under her Popes feet , by making him glad to hold the stirrup : And now a like design being here on foot , it must be pursued in a like method ; the Militia must first be seised upon ; beside the doctrine of Christian obedience , hath bin so long rivetted into peoples hearts , that though it be shrewdly shaken already , by these Militia-men , yet it is likely to settle and appear again , unless they have the strength continued in their violent hands , to suppress and keep under the growth therof .

And then further too , that Publick form and manner of worshipping God , wherin people have bin bred and nourished in the Church , hath bin so decent , and Reverend ; that this beastly and slovenly way , which these New Reformers ( as they call themselves ) would introduce in the room therof , is never like to be wel digested ; and therfore as the Papists on the one side , have need of a bloudy Inquisition , to uphold their ridiculous fopperies , and superstitious vanities in their worship of God : so these on the other side , have as much need of the Militia to maintain , and force their unhandsome carriages , and proud undecencies in their serving of him .

But these men pretending to reform a Christian Church , do they not make use of a wrong instrument ? Was the Militia of kingdoms ever appointed of God to such an end ? We have always believed that the Word was the ordained mean for such a purpose : the Sword of Christs mouth , and not of mens hands , must both cut sin from Christs members , and subdue his enemies . Had these men set up a faithful teaching Ministry , in all parts of the Kingdom , we might have hoped for some good by them ; but as that Pope , who cast away his Keys , and betook himself to his Sword ; so do they betake them to their iron and steel , they desire the Militia of the Kingdom , with which they persec●te , and destroy the faithful Preachers , and this they call Reformation . Indeed Antichrist and Mahomet , went this way to work , for the erection of their Religions ; and our men coveting and exercising a like power , to a like end , may be truly called their Disciples , whom they imitate ; we would fain have them declare unto us , how this course which they take , and which it seems ( by this their desire ) they are resolved to proceed in , can possibly consist with that Religion , whose root is truth , whose branches are charity , and whose fruit is good deeds , both towards friends and Micah 3. 9 , 11. enemies : we find in Micah the Lord complaining of some wicked Heads of the people , and false Prophet , who jugling together Vers. 10. did endevour to build up Sion with bloud , and Jerusalem with iniquity , ( and had got the Power and Militia into their hands to that purpose ) and that the silly people might think , that God was wel pleased with that their way , they would ( saies the Text ) lean upon the Lord , and were so impudent as to say , the Lord is among us , or on our side : But how did the Lord take this at their hands ? It follows in the next Verse , For your very sakes ( saies Vers. 12. God to them ) Sion shal be plowed like a field , and Jerusalem shal become heaps , and by those unfit means , wherwith they pretended to build up the same , was brought to pass its destruction . Wherfore doubtless this second Reason , which is alleaged , to get the Militia setled in their Hands , is not only weak , but extreamly wicked , and tendeth not to Reformation , but to the destruction and ruine of Christian Religion , and of the Nation .

Thirdly , They pretend it would be for the Peoples greater preservation to have the Militia of the Kingdome setled in their own good Hands : for ( say they ) we stand for the People , we are the men whom the People have chosen , and therfore it is most likely , that we shal imploy the strength of the Kingdom best , to the Peoples safety , which above all things is to be looked unto . Thus they speak , and wel have they evidenced their pretended care for us the People , since they got the sword into their hands ; for therwith the first thing they did , for our preservation , was ( Mustapha , or Mahomet , or Amurath-like * * I am not certain which of them it was : and I want Books to help my memory . to cut off fair Irenes head , ( with whom indeed the whole Nation had formerly too much wantonized ) and what have they done beside , but often strewed our fields and high-ways , with heaps of mangled carkasses , and filled our Channels with the spilt-out bloud of our murdred Country-men ? O wo , wo and alas ! they have done that , quod nulla posteritas probet , quod nulla taceat ; what true English heart , without most bitter Lamentation , can think or speak of their doings ? What persecution ? What banishment ? What confiscation of goods ? What corporal bondage ? Yea , What cruel tortures ? What merciless burnings ? What secret murders ? What publick massacres , have they committed upon the people of this Nation ? only because they refused to renounce that truth and Loyalty which themselves also once professed , and we stil maintain : truly we have had such an ample experience already of their goodness , in our preservation , that we publickly profess to all the world , we daily find in England , what our poor captive Brethren do feel at Argier , that there is no such cruel Turk as the Renegado Christian.

When the sole power of the Sword or Militia was in the Kings Hand , the poor Country-men , as wel as the rich and Noble , lived in peace , slept securely under his own roof , and without any fear , did eat his bread with gladness : he could say that what he had bought and payed for , was his own ; and if any did injure or oppress him , the Law was open to do him right . But since these new Preservatours ( as they call themselves ) are risen up , those Golden days are vanished , and Iron times are come upon us , * * Maerentia tecta Caesar h●bet , vacuasque domos legesque silentes , clausoque justitio tristi foro . Judgment is turned away backward ; and Justice standeth a far off : Truth is fallen in the street , and equity cannot enter . Yea , truth faileth , and he that departeth from evil , maketh himself a prey , Esay 59. 14. 15. Our Nobles and Gentry are debased , our Rich-men are beggered , and many thousands of all sorts are killed or starved : the whole Commonalty of the Kingdom in the General , are in the same Condition with the Asses of France , thought Lucanus . fit for nothing but blows and burdens ; no man can now command the use of his proper goods , or the service of his own Children : we hear daily of rapes and robberies , burning of houses , depopulation of Towns : violence and oppression reigns in all places , and confusion is poured out in ful measure among us ; insomuch , that our wel-ordered Common-wealth that was , is translated into a very Conjuration of Tyrannies , by the means of these men , whose aims and endevours are only to keep us in perpetual slavery , Militari Jure , by the Militia , which yet ( forsooth ) they desire may be setled in their good hands for the peoples security and preservation .

'T is true , the people at first chose them , and now they feel them , and have cause to know them : and to confess of them , that they are very Scorpions to them , and that their little finger is ten times heavier then the Kings Loynes . The people chose them , to be Arbytratours on their side against their King , to comprimize , as it were , on their behalf , some matter between the King and them , ( for under that notion do the people commonly chuse their Parliament men ) and such shal only be carried on their shoulders , whom they apprehend wil be most stiffe against their Soveraign , as if he were the only great Enemy to their welfare and prosperity : But by this time the greatest part of them , ( we believe ) are otherwise instructed , and ( as some of them have confessed ) their apprehensions of the King and Parliament , ( as they stand now in the tearms contradistinct and opposite ) is like that , which the Heathens have of God and the Devil : as those adore the Devil with gifts and sacrifices , for fear of mischief from him , so do these the Parliament ; but God ( say the Heathens ) is good , and wil do us no harm ; so ( say these ) is the King , and therfore they neglect to do him service : And ( doubtless ) might people have but liberty now to speak their minds freely , they would utterly renounce the preservation of those their Arbitratours , and desire again the Kings protection , after the manner of former times : And wheras these new Governours desire to have the Militia of three Kingdoms setled in their own hands , for our greater security , we must needs apprehend from the proof they have given us , of what they promised us , that this their pretence is but one of those bitter flouts , which in scorn at our simplicities for thinking them to be honest men , they cast upon us : Sed Deus vindex , God shal one day sit in judgment on them .

4. They have said , It would be to the Kings great glory , to let them have the whole and perpetual managing of the Militia , for then they should be fully able to make him the most glorious Prince in Christendome , ( which thing they have a long time promised , purposed , and endevoured , and all this fighting must be bel●eved , to be to that very end ) for had the King but tamely at first delivered up into their hands , what God committed into his , trusted them for ever , with that Power and Authority , wherwith God hath trusted him : Had he but for their sakes , denied God to be the only Ruler of Princes , and acknowledged them his Governours and Guardians : Had he but resigned unto them , what King John his Predecessour once did unto the Pope ; they would have made the Pope their President in this , as wel as they do in many other things ; and have returned it back again to him , as he did to King John : and so the King holding his Kingdom from thenceforth immediately of them ; they would have done more for him , ( I that they would ) then ever his old Land-lord God Almighty , either did or meant to do : For wheras God made him King but only of England , Scotland , and Ireland , they would have given him moreover , all the Kingdoms of the World , and the glory of them ; so that , had not the King stood in his own light , they had Conquered for him , long ere this , the Kingdoms of France and Spain , and the Empire of Germany ; yea , and the last year they had pulled out old Antichrist by the ears , and burnt the whore Babylon with fire , together with all of her Trinkets ; and at this very instant , they had bin stepping over unto Constantinople , for to ding down the great Turk ; and in the next half year the Mogull of Persia had bin taught to submit himself ; and then also the King of China had bin summoned to an account , for his usurping the Title of Filius Coeli , ( which is proper to no man living , but only to those of their faction ) and by that time , the Grand Chams of Tartary , would have learned so much wit , as to forbear calling themselves Domini Dominantium , and to leave that stile wholly , unto these superlative Abamocchoes . And now who wil not say , it had bin a Glorious thing to the King , for the world to take notice , that so great a brood , of such mighty Alexanders , should like that Cadmeyan Progeny start up on the sodain at one time in his Kingdom . But it seems the King wanted faith , and thought such great Acts might be sooner purposed then performed , or else was jealous of these his Worthies , that in their subduing of these Kingdoms , they would not have dealt with him , as Joab did with David at the taking of Rabbah , and yeilded to him the glory of the Conquest : Now whether the King were too blame or no in so thinking , let wise men judge .

But let me reason a little with these men , about this their reason ; Suppose the King should settle ( as they would have him ) the Militia of the Kingdom in their hands : and then they should chance to Vote Bonum est nobis esse hic , 't is better to stay at home , and play 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , then to adventure abroad : How would the King then appear so abundantly glorious ? Do they imagine it could be any thing to his glory , to have it reported in the Courts of forrein Princes , that the Monarch of Great Brittain , after twenty years managing his inheritance left him by his predecessours , and weilding the Scepter of three Kingdoms , to the great prosperity and wealth of his Subjects ; hath submitted himself to Pupillage under the Command of a few ordinary Gentlemen , his own vassals , at their requests , who think themselves wise enough , and therfore take upon them ( as his Tutors and Guardians ) to Govern not only himself , and his Kingdom , but also his very Family and Houshold ? they appoint him what Servants shal wait upon him , and have power to dispose of his Children in marriage , without his consent : or ( if they please ) against his wil. Can any man think that such a report , would speak the King in a Glorious Condition ? Would not Strangers reply , and say , Is this the Honour of the English King , and his great Priviledge above other Princes ? He may enjoy it sure without Emulation , no man wil ever envy him this glory .

But is this indeed the English mens kindness to their Common Father ? their gratitude for all their happiness and peace under him ? Is this the upshot of all their great promises to him ? Is this that Royal Prerogative , that happy freedom , which those who stand so much upon their own liberty , can in their good nature , find in heart to afford unto their Soveraign ? Would not the meanest of them all disdain to be in that Condition ? What ? Neither have Command over his Subjects , nor yet over his houshold servants ? Neither have power to chuse a Wife for his Son , nor to bestow his Daughter in marriage ? Must the Right Worshipful his Tutors and Guardians , have the sole disposing of his Children ? No doubt but they wil have a care to match them , into such Haggard stocks , that the English Nation shal never more be blessed , with any Right-bred Eagles .

Thus would Forreiners descant upon our Kings Condition , should he yeild to the desires of these men ; and this they would have us believe would be to his great glory .

Yea , and furthermore , they have bin teaching the People ever since the Parliament began ; that the Kings office properly , is but only to put in Execution , what the Parliament shal Decree , to see offenders punished according to the minde and pleasure of his great Councell . From whence we learne , that there is a preferment waiting for him , if he have but a care to please his little - Great Masters well , and be dilligent to come when they call , to go , and do as they bid ; in lieu of his settling the Militia of the three Kingdomes in their hands , they will bestow upon him , the grand Executionership of the Kingdome , which He and His after him , shall hold of them , and their successours , quàm diù se benè gesserint ; which may be an Office not onely of profit , in such Tyrannicall times , as we are like to have under their Government ; but also of pleasure , if the King will but put off his mercifull disposition , and learne of them to delight in slaughter , and shedding of bloud . And thus we see what great Dignity and Glory , upon his resignation of the Militia , is like to be conferred upon Englands King .

But what man now not void of Reason , ( considering withall the tearmes these Demanders stand in , at the present with the King , ) will not conclude this their pretence of making the King Glorious , to be onely one of their Flouts , which in their pride and bitterness they are pleased to put upon their Soveraigne ? even for his easiness and goodness , in giving credit at first so far , to their Oathes and Honesties , as to suffer them already to over-reach him : truly as a plain scorn we apprehend it ; for let them Answer us a question or too : Would dutifull and loyall Subjects , ( as they call themselves ) desire any thing in earnest of their Prince , and not first lay down their Harness ? Do not these their weapons speak , that by violence or dread , they intend to obtain their purpose ? Have not these very men , seized already by fraud and force upon that very thing , without the Kings leave , which they require of him to grant them ? Do they not by calling themselves the Militia , declare Evidently , that they account themselves the everlasting Masters of it ? Do they intend , if the King shall think meet to deny their request , to yeeld up presently that possession which they have already of the same ? We suppose not , for they claime in their Tenents all earthly power and Authority to be theirs , by right , as they are Gods Children . They are so bold as to say Gods Providence hath cast into their hands , that strength of the Militia , which by unjust meanes they have seized upon ; and they have entred into an Oath and Covenant , in effect , to keep the same in despight of the King ; and with it to suppress and destroy all them that shall ayde , and assist the King , to recover His own again .

And what is all this , but ( as Micha speakes ) to oppresse a man , Mic. 2. 1 , 2. and his House ▪ Yea , a King and his Heritage ▪ and to resolve to continue in so doing , even because they have gotten a power into their Hands ?

But tell us , ( O you pretenders to Piety , ) where ( in the Rom. 13. 5. meane time ) is that Subjection to the King for Conscience sake , 1 Pet. 2. 23. which S. Paul calls for ? and that obedience for the Lords sake which Saint Peter requireth : will you all hold , ( as some of your fellow-members have maintained , ) that these Precepts were onely in date , in the Primitive times , when the People of God lived under Heathen Persecutors , and are of no concernment in these dayes , now Gods people have got strength ? Or do you think the bare calling your selves His Majesties most Dutifull and Loyall Subjects , a sufficient observance of those injunctions ? We beleeve neither of these excuses will satisfie Christ Jesus at the reckoning day . But in the interim , doth not your desiring the King that the Militia may be setled in your hands plainly infer , that in your own Consciences , you have done him wrong , in seizing already upon it without his leave ? Surely if the right of settling it be now in him , the right of seizing upon it before was not in you : but you did a manifest injury to His Majesty in meddling with it against his will , and a far greater yet ▪ you intend to do him , by your resolving still to keep it , by force , if you may not have it confirmed by his Approbation ; unlesse you will yeeld , that this your demand proceeds from the scorners Chaire ; you must of necessity grant us thus much .

But in very deed , these men have other reasons , for this their §. 2. unreasonable request , though they are ashamed to name them , I shall do it for them , for mine aymes are ( like those of Christ my Master in his preaching , ) to discover Hypocrites , that men might beware of them : They are these .

1. If the King can be gotten , to settle the Militia in their hands , all the Injustice and unlawfulnesse of the war on their side , will be thereby cancelled , and whatsoever they have done against him , and his subjects will be Authorized as found and good : their crafty seizing upon it , at first , and their violent use thereof since , to the destruction of so many , will go for worthy deeds , and the King will be judged , to have been much to blame , in making any opposition against them , and for his calling them Rebells : His own Act , will be the eating of those his own words , and speake them to have been His most humble , dutifull , and obedient subjects , all the while they fought against him ; yea and all they did in that kinde , to have been done out of pure love , to His Good and Glory , and for the benefit of Church and Common-wealth : And then too , if withall the King shall but confer some new Titles of Honour , upon their Chieftaines , ( as when time was he did upon Lesley , ) for this they expect and intend to demand too ; then they shall appeare , White all over , and who will dare to say to the contrary , and full as good subjects almost , as their Brethren the Scots ? That is one Reason .

2. If they can get the King to settle in their Hands , that depositum of Power and Authority , which God hath intrusted in His ; they shall bring him , ( as they desire ) into their own condition : and make him such a one to God , as themselves have been and are to him : whereby Gods displeasure may be so far kindled against him , that he may permit them , ( having all the power in their hands , ) to bring their endeavours fully to passe in destroying Him , and His posterity : and then the world shall be taught to beleeve that Heaven hath punished him , for such His sin : and confirmed with its blessing , all their sayings and doings against him : that God was of their minde all the while , as now by the success is most apparent : Honesta quaedam scelera successus facit , ( saies Seneca : ) the highest Villanies , if succesfull , shall be accounted vertues , and these men care not to obtain truths , but opinions warrant .

3. They desire the Militia may be settled in their hands , quia omnis in ferro salus est , their whole safety consists therein , it is the Nurse of their wealth , and the sole Anchor of their security : for O si pateant pectora virûm , quantos intus sublimis agit fortuna metus ! what great feares , have these mens High fortunes created in their Bosomes , could we but view their insides ? They dare neither trust the King , nor yet the Countrey that trusted them ; for should the strength be in any hands but their own , they might be called to an account for all their doings , the Law might be in force again : and Justice suffered to shew her face ; Treason should sit no longer in the seat of Religion , Truth might appear above-board ; and Peace be restored unto the Nation ; and Order might come again into fashion : Yea , had the King His power again , He might call a Parliament , a true Parliament , a free Parliament , which is a thing that they quake to think on ; for then like a Company of poore Hope-losts , they should stand below , and look up to that place of Honour , where erst they sat , and have so much abused ; and who in their condition , can indure this ? Nemo Hercule nemo : No mervail therefore , if they desire to hold fast the Militia in their own hands .

4. Should they part with it , they should not onely degrade 4. themselves of their present Honour , and disarme themselves of safety , but of their wealth and riches too , for all is now at their Command ; the Lands , Estates , the goods and Fortunes of all their Country-men : which the Militia of the Kingdome , hath invested them with a right in : and possession must be maintainted by the same meanes as obtained : But should the Militia return into the Hands of the right owner ; Honest men would enjoy their own as before , and they who are now so Gay , would remaine stark Naked , ( like Jack-daw in the fable , when every bird had re-assumed her own feathers . ) And then further too , their pleasures would also cease , that sweetnesse they feel in shedding of bloud , would be no more : which very want would be as bad as death unto them ; their Natures are now so accustomed unto it . In a word , ( as Amos speakes ) they have gotten them Hornes by Amos 6. 17. their own strength , or sleight , and the Hornes are the defence of the Head ; the Militia are these Hornes , and should they part with that , they fear they should not keep their Heads long after : and therefore great reason they have , rather to desire the settlement of it , for ever in their own Hands .

But ( with their favour ) what reason hath the King to trust §. 3. them , that will not trust Him ? them with His weapons , upon that experience He hath had of their love and kindnesse : Who will not trust Him with His own ? Can it be imagined that they will imploy them otherwise , then they have done , ( considering what their delights are ? ) Nay , may it not be expected , that they will make Him the Author of all their Evill , which from thenceforth they shall doe , when by His consent the power is once settled in their goods Hands ? Surely they that used His name to the raising of so many men against Himself , to the killing of so many of His Subjects , when He openly opposed them , will not scruple to doe all their mischeif , under His Name and Authority , when they have so faire a pretence for it . Nay should the King doe in this , as they would have Him , may not the Just and Holy God account Him a partaker with them in Evill ? His Majesty ( by His own pious confession ) hath smarted under the Hand of God for His consenting , though ( doubtlesse ) against His will , to the shedding of Straffords innocent Bloud : and should He againe after His Humiliation for that , by a new consent , make Himself guilty of many more Blouds ; the continued Anger of the Almighty , might be too heavy a burden for Him to beare : No doubt but they are , and will be , the more importunate for His consent now ; because they see His heart hath smot Him for His consent then ; for how ever it was blattered much at the beginning , by those of their faction , against forcing of tender Consciences , yet verily , we beleeve there were never men that delighted more in offering violence to the Soules and Consciences of the righteous , then themselves do ; wherefore should His Majesty yeild to them in this particular , it would be in singultum cordis , a corrasive to His Heart for ever ; and therein a glory unto them : and also it would argue too great a distrust in Gods defence of Him ; and be a mean to delay Gods punishment , from falling upon the heads of these lofty Rebells . And besides all this : His Majesty hereby shall give way to the settling of all those Sects and Heresies , to the destruction of Christian Protestation Religion , which by their crafty and violent seizing upon the Militia , were but only let in to the Church : May it please His Sacred Majesty , and all His Loyall Subjects to remember , when the Pope of Rome , ( these mens Grandsire , for however in words they disclaime kindred with Him , yet are they wholly like Him in Conditions , they tread in His steps , & observe His method , & end , in all their undertakings : ) when He ( I say ) after the fashion of these His Nephews , had fraudulently & forceably seized upon the Militia of His Soveraign the Emperour ; then did all Corruption and false Doctrine make entrance into that Church , the light grew dim : And when the Emperour afterward gave his Consent that the said Pope and his conclave ( formerly His Subjects ) should have that His power and Authority , ( which at first indeed , he laboured to recover againe unto himselfe ) settled in their hands , then was all that wickednesse , ( formerly but admitted ) confirmed and established ; and the faithfull Church , became from thenceforth a very Harlot . Let Story be observed , and it will be found , that the fall of the Empire , the rise of the Pope-dome above it , and the spring of Mahumatisme happened all about one time : and the two last might be permitted of God , for a punishment of the first . For it is no small sinne , for the Supream Magistrate to part with that depositum out of his hands ; which the Almighty hath intrusted solely with him : Histories doe sufficiently testifie what extreame molestations , the Emperour hath been put unto , and what base affronts have been put upon him by his proud Subjects of Rome : Since he gave his consent , that the Militia of that City and Country should be settled in their Hands : Himselfe is there now , but vox non significativa : He hath the Title of Roman Emperour , and no more : And such must be the condition of our King , if he be not warned by the Emperours example : He must be content to be only an unsignificant voice too , in his own Kingdom , yea , and to be regulated in his expences , if he have leave to live , yet he shall be so ordered , that he doe not live profusely , or have wherewithall to dare , to practice ought to their prejudice . Yea , and he must learne to hold the Stirrup too , to kisse the Toe , to bow the Knee to the Supremacy , or Popes of the Lower House , if they shall at any time please to frown upon him ; or to Vote him a Delinquent . Well , let but these things be seriously , and with judgement thought upon by moderate men , and then let reason speak , whether it be fit that the King should yeild to this 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 as they would have him : whether it be meet he should suffer the Sword , to be carryed before the Gran Concilii , rather then still before himselfe ; and should settle the Militia of the three Kingdomes in their hands , which are good onely by their own Testimony . But I have been ( perhaps ) too tedious , in scanning the Reasons of this their second demand : we come therefore to advise a little upon the third Proposition , which ( say they ) concernes the Vindication of the Irish Rebells .

SECT. XV.

1. Of their Vindicating the Irish Rebells . How fully they have done it in one sense . 2. And how glad should we be if themselves would go and do it in the other : Their true intention in that demand opened .

TO Vindicate in the most vulgar acception , is to Justifie and acquit from blame ; and if they take the word in that sense , they have Vindicated them too sufficienly already , and much more then hath become men of their Profession : For as God by his Prophets tells Jerusalem , that she had multiplyed her abominations more then her sisters , Sodome , and Samaria , she had justified Ezek. 16. 51. them in all which they had done ; in her going beyond them in wickednesse : and that she was a Comfort to them : so may it be Vers. 54. said of these men , they have multiplyed their transgressions more then their Brethren , the Rebells of Ireland , they have Justified them , in what ere they have done , they have been a Comfort to them : Surely the Irish doings , shall not be remembred in the day , that the impieties of those of this Nation are reckoned up : Did the Irish●ob ●ob , kill , and roste Christians ? So have these done : did they burn Houses , strip Men and Women naked , scourge them , and expose them to the wide world ? These have not been behinde in such doings : did the Irish Rebell against their Soveraigne ? These have both overtaken , and also gone beyond them in this sin : for though nothing should cause men to Rebell , yet to say the truth , the Irish lived formerly under a more hard bondage , which might provoke their corruptions : whereas these Jesurun-like ) rebelled out of meere wantonnesse : Nor did those Irish execute their savage Cruelty , ( as was noted before , ) on those of their own nation and Religion , as these English have done ; they did not defile their own Churches , nor kill and abuse their own Priests ; but these have delighted , to prophane and destroy those places , where themselves had formerly met to worship God ; and have offered most speciall despight to the Ministers of their own Religion , who baptized them , and preached Gods truth unto them . Besides , the Religion which the Irish Rebells professe , is not so directly opposite , to such barbarous Cruelties , which they have committed , as is that which these of England pretend unto ; nor have they been so bold as those , to entitle God unto all their outrages , they think they need a pardon , both from God and the King , for their inhumanityes , and Rebellions : whereas these stand upon their Justification , and have often despised the Kings mercy , when tendered to them : nor have they in Ireland persecuted and pursued the Kings Sacred person ; they have not reviled , nor railed upon him , as these have done : Never any such reproachfull Libell , ( as this which we oppose ) doe we read was sent abroad by the Rebells of Ireland , against their Soveraign ; nor yet did we hear that ever those Irish took so solemn a Protestation , at the beginning of their Parliament , ( as these English did , ) to maintain the Kings person , Honour , and Estate . In a word , Those Irish are not so impudent , ( as these hard-fore-headed English are , ) as to call them Rebells and Traitours , who according to their Oath of Allegeance and Protestation do labour to maintain the Kings life , and right against them : but they yeeld themselves to be , or to have been in a Rebellion . Wherefore who will not say , that the English Rebells , have out gone the Irish , and by committing evils , in a more abominable way , have even Justified those their Brethren ; as Jerusalem did her sisters Sodome , and Samaria : And yet as if all this were nothing , these good men desire to be still Vindicating the Irish Rebells : and would have the Militia of the three Kingdomes settled in their own good hands to the same purpose .

But perhaps by Vindication these mean punishment , and revenge , which they pretend * * Vntill the sword be restored into that hand where God did put it , and he whom God hath appointed , be the orderer and disposer of the affaires in Ireland : we must never expect Gods continued blessing upon our Forces that are sent thither , therefore in their desiring the sole management of the Irish affaires , ( with exclusion of the King , ) they doe but oppose God ( whose Vice-gerent the King is , ) and indeavour in vaine to doe a great work without him : I desire the English Protestant Nation to think seriously of this . they would inflict upon the Irish Rebells , for that Protestant bloud shed by them , would but the King give them leave so to do .

Truly if they would go themselves , and fight it out , with those Rebels in Ireland , we dare affirm , they shal have not only free leave , but thanks too ; yea , and moreover they shal have , not only the usual boon of such Malefactors , ( as act the executioners part upon their fellows ) viz. the grant of their own lives : but ( by our consent ) they shal also be the very great Oes of Ireland , and they shal hold this Dignity , by their dearly affected Irish Law of Tanistry , which is , That he who is best able by force and violence to wrest unto himself , the estates of others , shal be the Chief Commander among them : We perceive by their doings , that they would set up that Law here in England , in stead of all others , which they have put out of date or use : But we conceive it is not so suteable for this Nation , where men have bin wont to enjoy their own , and to leave their inheritance to their own Children : and therfore we suppose , it wil be an hard matter for them to introduce , and settle the same here . But in Ireland it is a custome established to their hand . Yea , and further yet , upon Condition , that they wil go thither , and so we in this land may be rid of their Companies ; we wil all supplicate the King for a further favour in their behalf , viz. that every great O amongst them , may have the Honour , to give the Earl of Tyrones own Arms , ( which is a bloudy Hand ) for their own proper and most deserved Cognizance ; and that they may also be , all Barons of that Strong Iland , which Tyrone fortified , and called Fough-na-Gaul , the Hate of English-men : For in very deed , no man living , did ever better merit that Title , then they have done .

But ( alas ! ) we have read that Ireland harbours no venimous Vipers ; therfore we are confident the great Oes of Westminster , wil never adventure thither in their own persons : But if they can get the Militia of the Kingdom , setled by the King , wholly in their Hands , ( that so they may fear no rising here against themselves ) they wil therwith force , and press all the English people , ( who wil not take their unlawful and ungodly Covenant ) which is in effect to renounce the Doctrine of Christs Gospel , and their obedience to the King for ever ; and send them thither , where they wil expose them to be starved , or slaughtered ; as many thousands have bin already : and therfore let all the Countries that have stood out longest in their Loyalty , and at last accepted of these New Lords , expect to be thus punished for their tardiness in Apostacy . And for those lusty Club-men , in the Counties of Wilts , Somerset , and Devon , and the like ; let them look for this reward at the hands of their Militia-Masters , for taking part with them , against the Kings men . Such fellows as wil gather together , and make head against those that wrong and abuse them ; wil be dangerous to live in a New State . They that did thus against the Cavaliers , may do as much against the Round-heads , when they are but a while as wel acquainted with their Conditions : They that wil be forced from their Duty to their Soveraign and natural Liege-Lord , by such wrongs and oppressions , as ( in these troublesome times ) are offered to them by the unruly Soldiers ; wil be easily driven upon a like sensible occasion , to make resistance against tyrannical usurpers ; those Beasts that wil decline from their Allegiance to the Kingly Lyon , wil never long rest contented under the obedience of Cat-a-Mountains ; therfore a timely course must be taken with such persons , they shal all be sent into Ireland ( out of hand ) and be hampered there , for Ireland must be the continual Spain , or Carthage , to our New Rome , to rid her of all such mutinous and tumultuous persons : and then shal these Saints , these Bloudy Butcherly Saints , have free Elbow-room to inherit this land ; and having neither truth nor King , nor Enemy left , for to disease them ; they shal be at leisure ( if Pride and faction wil give them leave ) to live at peace together . And thus have we seen the scope of the third demand also , which concerneth Ireland .

Now from what hath been said concerning these matters , let any man judge , whether these men have not reasons to pursue their desires without giving back an hairs bredth from their first proposals ; and whether the King hath reason or no , to consent unto them ; Nay , whether the Subjects of England have cause to wish the Kings complyance with them in all these things ; for my part , I profess sincerely in the sight of God , I apprehend their demands to be the most unreasonable that were ever made ; and therfore do hope that God wil ere long awaken in the Kings behalf , for such hath bin his wont formerly , in cases of like nature : When Nahash the Ammonite required of the men of Jabesh 1. Sam. 11. 2. Gilead , ( to purchase a quiet bondage under him ) that he might pul out their right Eys ; So when Benhadad required of the king of Israel , his Strength , Treasures , Houses , Wives , Children , and what ever was dear and pleasing unto him ; when Senacherib required 2 King . 20. of the people of Jerusalem , to forsake their own natural 2 King . 18. 29 , 30. King , and to submit their necks under his yoak , to yeild up themselves into his hands , to be carried from their own good Land , they knew not whither . We find that God did continually awake in the behalf of each of these distressed : and most severely punished , every of these unreasonable demanders : and doubtless he did so for the very unreasonableness of those their requests . And shal not we believe that he wil awake now also , when all these unreasonable demands proceed together at once , and from the same men ; who first require the Abolition of Episcopacy ? there is Nahash request , to pluck out our right Eies . Secondly , they require the Militia of the three Kingdoms , that is Benhadads request , for all that the King and his friends have . Thirdly , under the title of Vindicating the Irish Rebels , they require that the people of this Kingdom , should be at their disposal , to translate from their own Native Country , and never to see it any more , there is Senacheribs request . Therfore Awake , Awake , as in times of old , O Lord our strength , arise for our succour , at this present , and redeem us , for thy mercies sake : Behold , O God ( our shield ) and Look upon the face of thine Anointed , as thou art the Judge of all the Earth , and helpest them to right that suffer wrong . Amen . Amen .

I now proceed to Answer these men , who in their Libell go on , and say :

But were our cause altered , ( as it is not ) or were we worse Rebels Libell . then formerly , as none can affirm that takes notice of our late sufferings , and our strange patience , even now after the discovery of these Papers , and our late extraordinary success in the field : Yet stil this clandestine proceedings against us here , &c.

SECT. XVI .

1. Of the Enemies late sufferings . 2. Of their strange Patience . 3. Of their extraordinary great successe , and the true grounds of it . 4. Successe no Argument of a good cause . 5. The worst men have alway made most use of it .

HEre is much remarkable stuffe in these few words , which §. 1. I shal endevour to discover . First , ( say they ) Were our cause altered , as it is not , or we worse Rebels then formerly , as none can affirm , &c. We granted them before that their cause is stil the same in specie as it was at first , and so are they themselves no whit altered from what they were , but only a malo in pejus , from bad to worse , and the Moralists account this an Alteration . And let any one that hath the use of sense and reason judge whether Age doth not make some difference in sinful men , as wel as it doth in Satan himself ; who in the beginning of the world , was a Serpent , ( as these at the beginning of the war were Rebels ) and it is true , he is but a Serpent stil , but he is come to be now an old Serpent , so called Rev. 12. and that is aliquid amplius . Antiquity in evil , speaks both a further ability to evil , and a larger measure of iniquity ; and in this respect he may be called a worse Devil then at the first ; and so may they , worse Rebels . But I wil not with Arguments either prevent , or assist those proofs , too sufficiently given of themselves , by their own actions : I had rather spend time to pray them better .

But they tel us of Notice to be taken of late sufferings , which they have undergon , and of some strange Patience , which ( it seems ) as they say , hath manifested it self of late to be in them ; Yea , even now since the discovery of these Papers : Truly we must confess our errour , we have not hitherto observed any such thing , but we are resolved ( upon this intimation ) to make inquiry , first after their late Sufferings , and then after their strange Patience .

These Sufferings of theirs we find upon Consideration , began about the year 1642. some certain months before the ●●rth of those 19. Propositions : about the time of the Kings first removal North-ward , which as we imagine and remember was Lent time , ( and therfore most accursed doth that superstitious season deserve to be , and for ever to be blotted out of John Bookers Almanack , as wel as Christmas day , because therin did begin , their late great Sufferings ) Then , O then most sadly they fel into the same Condition , that Richard the third was in , when ( alas ! ) ful sore against his wil , the whole care and burden of the Kingdom , was cast upon his shoulders ; then ( alas ! ) and from thenceforth , ( wo and alas ) they were forced ( out of meer Necessity ) to begin to seize upon the Kings Magazines , His Forts , Towns , and Castles : His Navy of Ships , Houses , and all he had , to their great discomfort and displeasure . And how hath all their very Senses , since that time , bin continually troubled , and molested ? their Ears ( O lamentable ) have bin loaden with the most offensive acclamations , and Honourings of the people : their Gust and Smel hath bin tormented daily with the perfumes and feastings of the City : their Eies and Touch have bin most vexatiously tortured with those so loathed heaps of Plate , and Monies which from all parts of the Kingdom have come trowling in unto them : While the King ( in the mean time ) hath bin in great prosperity , wandring up and down in Fields and Mountains , Cold and Wet , Weak and Weary , Faint and Hungry , with few friends , and little mony : Yea , while he hath had time and opportunity to get himself a Stomack ; they ( good souls ) have bin wel nigh surfeited with good cheer , and done to death with abundance : Yea , ( poor creatures ) they have bin constrained to sit warm , and to lie soft , to be served in state , to drink Wine in bowles , to be behonoured , be worshipped , to be crouched and kneeled unto , and so forth : Wherfore if that Pope of Rome , when he lay beaking himself in the midst of his Luxuries , had cause to cry out , Heu quantum patimur pro Christo ! then great reason have these Complainants , to cry out also of their late great Sufferings .

Yea , and besides all these corporal calamities , their very ▪ spirits , have bin also distracted many times , with most frightful fears and Jelousies , as of Plots , strange Plots under ground , Regiments , great Regiments of Subterranean Horses lay in wait for them ; Conspiracies , dangerous conspiracies , were contrived against their corporal welfare ; ( as that honest Tailour that sate close in Moor-fields can abundantly witness ) which doleful matters have oft-times put them into as pittiful a plight , as that good Alderman of London ( their friend ) was in , when he thought himself to be shot in the breeches . Nor is here all yet , these fears of theirs , have bin followed with increase of cares also , to provide plenty of Prisons , and strong holds , to hamper and restrain the Ministers of God , ( those great enemies to their undertaking ) to devise means how to destroy both them and their doctrine ; and all that ( with them ) adhere fast to the testimony of Jesus ; concerning obedience to God and Caesar. These and such like have bin the late sufferings , and great troubles of these men ; And they are indeed ( as we now confess ) the more remarkable , because sufferings of this kind , are seldom the portion of Gods children , ( as these call themselves ) nor had we apprehended that this kind of life ( which they have lived ) had bin a suffering ; if themselves had not so called it , and put us in mind so to account of it : Indeed some of the Brethren of the Independent faction , ( as M. Edwards that free-spoken Presbyterian in his Book detecting their late manner of living in Holland , doth inform the world ) did call such a kind of life , ( themselves living it ) a Persecution , and a suffering ; otherwise we have not heard that appellation given unto it before . But indeed these are new times , and many other things have new names ; Loyalty is called Treason , and Treason Loyalty ; Obedience Rebellion , and Rebellion Obedience ; Truth Falshood , and Falshood Truth : and why may not as wel a pleasant life be called a life of sufferings , and a suffering life , a life of pleasure , if it please the new Omnipotency , now above-board , so to ordain and establish ? No man must move the lip , open the mouth , or so much as peep against it .

And thus at last ( they may see ) we have taken notice of their 2. late sufferings , and confess them rare : Now we shal view their patience too , which themselves call strange , specially that which they have shewn even now , after the discovery of these Papers : Indeed their publication of them , together with their Preface , and Notes upon them , after their discovery , is testimony sufficient of the strangeness of their patience . And yet we must tel them , that we conceive by the effects of this their patience , that we have read of such a like patience before now , in some others beside themselves : as for example , in a certain Dragon , Rev. 12. 15. who when he had persecuted a woman there mentioned , ( whom some interpret to be the Church of Christ ) and driven her into a wilderness , i. e. into a low and desperate condition : his patience provoked him , to cast out of his mouth after her , waters as a flood : which ( as Expositors say ) were multitudes of slanders , reproachful speeches , scandalous reports and lies , hoping therby to drown her honour and reputation for ever ; ( for they would be more easily believed of her , in her affliction ) and to carry her away so far , that she should never appear in any credible or comfortable condition more : Nor did his patience end here , but the Text tels us , vers. 17. that he went ( farther in the heat therof ) to make war with the remnant of her seed , that keep the Commandment of God , and have the testimony of Jesus . We are sure this was such a patience , which these men are seasoned withal , and which they have shewn since their discovery of these Papers , and do stil exercise towards their Soveraign , and all that remain faithful and loyal to him .

Nay and farther too , we must tel these men , that this humour which they call patience in themselves , though the name which they give it be somthing new ; yet for the nature of it , 't is no whit strange or singular , for many men , before these times , have bin infected with it : Cain was , when he kill'd his brother , because Gen. 4. his own works were evil , and his brothers good : and so was Nimrod , that mighty Hunter before the Lord , and oppressour of his neighbours : Gen. 10. 1 Sam. 19. 2● Saul in the Old Testament was ful of this patience , when the Evil Spirit was upon him , and made him throw his Javelin against David at one time , and against Jonathan at another ; and Act. 9. 1. so was that Saul in the new Testament too , at such time as he went panting up and down like a bloud-hound , & breathing forth 2 Sam. 16. threatnings against the People of God : Shimei also was brim-ful to the very mouth of it , when with his revilings and execrations he saluted David in the depth of his affliction ; and Achitophel did overflow therwith , when in all haste he would have pursued his Soveraign , while he was faint and weary : This Patience was in Haman too , when to be revenged for Mordecai's stifness , he endevoured the ruine of the whole Jewish ▪ Nation ; it was in Nebuchadnez●ar also , and made the form of his visage change against Sedrach , Mesach , and Abednego , when in scruple of Conscience , they refused to submit to an Ordinance of his , almost as damnable as the Parliament Covenant . And in the Scribes and Pharisees it was most plentifully abounding , as appears by all their dealings with Christ and his Apostles : Thus ( I say ) this condition , which these men commend in themselves , for the matter of it , is not so new and strange ; though I confess the Name , ( by which they call it ) seems so to be ; for it was wont to be tearmed Rage , Cruelty , Wrath , and Fury , and not Patience : Yet I remember Master Fox tels us that Bishop Bonner , and those of his bloudy Consistory in Queen Maries days ; who ( having with as much rage and passion as can be imagined , handled , and oppressed the Martyrs ) when they came to read the definitive sentence , and to give them up to the secular power to be put to death ; were wont to make proclamation , ( as these men here do ) to the whole world , of their great meeknesse and strange Patience , which they had used towards those obstinate Hereticks , as they called them : So that we see this Patience here mentioned , is not only by Bishop Bonners Authority a strange Patience , but also such a Patience , as Master Fox himself doth make mention of , in the Book of Martyrs . But the poor Church of Christ hath felt enough , and too much of this their Patience , therefore at this time , I wil speak no more of it , onely I conclude in the words of the Prophet Micha , The best of them is Mic. 7. 4. as a Bryer , the most upright of them , is sharper then the thorne Hedge .

The next thing they mention ( wherein they Triumph indeed §. 3. and glory ) is their late extraordinary success in the field : some perhaps may wonder , how these three can accord together , great sufferings , strange Patience , and extraordinary good success , and all of late : but they must remember , that their Sufferings and Patience , being of that kind , as was shewed before , may wel stand with extraordinary good success , yea , in such men as they are , such sufferings , and such patience , are the natural fruits and dependants of prosperity , and Extraordinary good Successe .

But by the way , take notice of their end , in yoaking these three together ; Prosperity and good successe , which of old , went currant onely among the Papists , for a Note of the true Church ; is now admitted also by these men , to be a speciall marke of the goodnesse of their cause ; but in regard our Religion hath hitherto taught , that sufferings , and patience were rather the marks of Christs true flock , then extraordinary successe in the world ; therefore Euphoniae gratia , for sound sake , the name of sufferings and patience , are still retained , and joyned together here , with extraordinary good successe ; Alteratio non fit in instanti , if the Change from one extreame unto another , should not be by degrees , it would be too grosse , and palpable : but by that time the three Propositions be granted to them , Extraordinary good successe will be able to stan alone , and to go currant among all their Proselites , for an unquestionable note of the true Church , or cause : it will not need the countenance of these two names of Suffering and Patience , which shall from thenceforth be rejected , and wholly disclaimed , as infallible marks of Loyalty and Malignancy .

Indeed , successe is the best Argument they have to win and hold people to themselves , and to their Cause : wherefore t is requisite that for further discovery , I shew the invalidity , and weaknesse of this their Argument . But first for our better progresse therein , we shall consider what this extraordinary successe is , which they so brag and boast of , and what are the true grounds and causes of it .

Their Successe ( I confesse ) to narrow Capacities , and low braines may seeme ( as they call it ) extraordinary : but to those that consider the causes of things , together with the meanes and manner of their proceedings , it appeareth nothing so .

T is well known how by fraud and policy , they seized at unawares upon the Kings Militia and Navy : How they ingrossed into their hands , most of his Townes , Castles , Rents , Revenues , and all he had ; leaving him nothing of his owne to subsist on : How they rooked to themselves , all the Plate and Money of the Kingdome : and how by the service of false Teachers , they poysoned the hearts of his Subjects ; drew them from their Allegeance and armed them against him : And having done all this , they were able to get a Victory against him at Nazeby-field ; after they had taken away , what ere he had to defend himself , they made a shift to beat him with his own Weapons ; after four long years pursuit of him : and what extraordinary matter is there in all this ? Nay , some say too , they had not prevailed then neither , but that they plowed with the Kings Heifer : ( as they also did , in their taking those Townes and Castles , which since they entred upon : ) Had not some , whom the King trusted , been perfidious , these great Conquerours had not been so prosperous : Wherefore the case being rightly stated , it was not altogether Victorious Sir Thomas Fairfax , but partly also victorious treachery , and victorious money , which was the procurer of such their late extraordinary great successe : And yet ( perhaps ) Sir Thomas Fairfax may be a right valiant man in his way , as many other Commanders on that side are , worthy all to be * * And I hope through Gods mercy to them in Gods time they may , to their own eternall comfort & honour ; & the recovery of the Kingdoms lost glory . engaged in a more noble and righteous quarrell ; and I wish , with my Soul , for their Soules sake , and for the honour of the English Nation , that either the cause which they strive to maintaine were better , or that their industry wherewith they maintaine it , were not so good .

But that none may think that the extraordinary successe , which these perverters of Order , these underminers of Government , have had , and which these troubles of Israel , these over-turners of Christianity do boast of , is to be attributed to any goodnesse in their cause , or to any Celestiall or Divine benediction upon it . I shall desire them to consider of the true Grounds and Reasons of it . I shall name only those that are most visible , amongst which I might mention private divisions , between our Chieftaines , who Nemo parere gnarus , nemo imperare . to revenge themselves of one another , seemed not to care what advantage they gave to the common foe , nor what detriment to the King : but this hath been too sufficiently , yea , too shamefully visible , without further notice .

I might mention also the Indiscretion , or inability of those , who have undertaken to manage the Kings Affaires : The greatest talkers ( sayes the Proverb ) are not always the wisest men . He Strenui lingua multi , ignavifere omnes opera . that can make a witty speech , is not alwayes meetest to sway a Councell ; nor are men of quickest gust or relish , always men of the best and sagest spirit ; 't is one thing to give directions , for dressing of a good Dinner , and another thing to give orders , for the governing of a great Army : Beside , the Genius of some men , is neither publick nor noble enough , either to gaine , or keep the Hearts of people , who by a certaine instinct from above , are most regardfull ( in troublesome times ) of those , whom they apprehend , to be most neglectfull of themselves . Assuredly the King and his Cause both , have received the greatest wounds from the hands of Friends .

I might also mention mens dishonesty , in falsifying the trust imposed in them , when they have by their oppression and violence , Denique in duribus ipsis non consilium non fides . Lips . beggered the people committed to their care ; by their excess and harshness , weakened their hearts , and loosened the joynts of Loyalty in them : and made the places strong and fensible , ( as if they had been there set , only to enrich themselves , and to make preparation for the Enemy , and this being done , their work were done ) they have delivered up all into the adversaries hand , and so departed . But to omit these and many more particulars , ( which might be named ) which have occasioned that great success so gloried in ; I shall mention only three , viz. Remisnesse in the best of ours , Prophanenesse in the worst , and Popular fury .

1. Remisness . The best on our side in generall , being not armed or quickned , with such stings of Hatred , as they on their side are , have been more heavy and dull in their opposite desires , and inferiour to them in their attempts and practises , They by tumbling and tossing like heaps of snow rowled up and down , have grown great and mighty : and we , by our frosty coldness , have given them leave to harden : Whereby they are encreased to that stupendious heap we see ; though 't is possible yet that a thaw may come , for rota fortunae is in gyro , notwithstanding their present bigness , they may be sensible of a diminution , might but the glorious Sun-shine of Gods Countenance , return again upon our Soveraign .

And yet ( perhaps ) this Remisness ( which I seeme to tax in these of ours ) hath been more from others restraint , then their owne sluggishness ; for ( alas ! ) the chiefest care of too many amongst us , hath been to damp the endevours of good men , in such places where they might have been most serviceable : yea , to prevent ( if possible ) their being trusted , or imployed at all ; for fear ( I think ) the Kings Affaires should thrive too well ; if such had had the managing of them : many of the Kings friends ( as they have been called ) have been so faithfull to Him , that they would neither do their own duties , nor suffer others to do theirs ; having themselves deserved ill , they could not abide , that others should deserve better ; it hath been one of the hardest things , for a known honest man to obtain leave of them , ( since the Kings troubles began ) to doe His Majesty faithfull service : yea , I have heard it often said , that the surest and speediest way , for one to bring himselfe to ruine , among many of the Kings men , was to be more active , and honest , then others , in doing the Kings worke . Nay , if a Minister of Christ hath but laboured earnestly and zealously in his proper way , ( according to his Office ) in the behalf of God , his Soveraigne , and his Country ; He hath growne remarkable on the suddaine , and been noted by many ( that should have encouraged him ) for an unsufferable fellow ; fit for nothing but for slaughter , ( unless presently silenced and dismissed ) for they have cryed , He will spoile the Kings Cause if let alone , and make all the Souldiers stark Puritanes , rank Round-heads , or else stirre up all the people against us : ( and all this , but for his faithfull and true dislike of that which spoiled it . ) Remissenesse therefore in good men , is granted a mean to preserve their own safeties , but withall t is undoubtedly one of the special things that hath damnified the Kings Cause , and advanced that of the Enemy .

2. As Remisnesse in some , so prophanesse and high impiety in 2. some others of our side hath weakned us , and aided them : t is a true saying , A divine blessing doth alwayes accompany good causes , where wickednesse and wilfull witlessenesse doth not bar against it ; but when either of these oppose , the blessing is obstructed : and ( alas ! ) Hinc dolor , Hinc lacrymae , hence also is the source of our sorrows , and of our enemies good successe : Sir Edwin Sands in his Europae speculum tells us , that the Jewes in their speculations of the causes of the strange successe of worldly affaires , doe assigne the reason of the Turkes prevailing against the Christians to their Blasphemies , and horrid Oathes , which doe wound the eares of the very Heavens , and cry to the throne of Justice for Divine vengeance : whereas the Turkes hate prophanation , and will not suffer Christ to be ill spoken of : the same reason may be given for the enemies prevailing of late against the Kings men . ( Though I doe not say that all on the Enemies side , are free from this hellish sinne , or so respectfull of Christ and God , as the Turkes are in this particular : for there are with them , even with them also , most horrid swearers , and most execrable blasphemers : but their evills hurt not us , as our owne doe , nor are so mis-becoming their Cause , as ours are to that which we maintaine . ) And indeed never any good undertaking had so many unworthy attendants : such horrid blasphemers , and wicked wretches as ours hath had : I quake to think , much more to speak , what mine eares have heard , from some of their lips : but to discover them , is not my present business ; a day may come , when the world may see , that we who adhere to the King for Conscience sake , ( what ever is said of us to the contrary ) have as truly hated the prophanesse and vilenesse of our own men , as we have done the disloyalty and Rebellion of the Enemy : For indeed , the truth is , betwixt them both ( as betwixt two mil-stones ) the King , his Cause , and our selves too , are ground in pieces : and were the matter well opened , it would appear , that both those and these , have had but one and the same end , even to satisfie their owne lusts , and enrich themselves , with the ruines of their King and Country . But without all question , neglect of Religion , and want of Discipline , hath weakned and undone the Kings Armies : O had His Sacred Majesties Commands , and Orders for the exercise of both , been put in Execution , the Enemy had never been able to have stood before us .

3. Popular Fury , ( which is like the rushing of mighty waters ) 3. comes also in , to the making up of this Land-floud , which gives the Adversary such occasion of glorying : the Addition of the many , though it can adde no true credit to their Cause , yet it makes the successe appear extraordinary : The People ( sayes Jeremy ) Jer. 5. 4. are foolish , and know not Gods way : and our Saviour sayes , the Multitude walke in the broad way ; they are led much by mouth and noise , and incline alwayes to the strongest : their delights are , to lift up those that are already up , and to throw downe lower , the already downe : with them the winner hath alwayes praise , let a man get power or prosperity how he can , he shall not want vertue in their opinions . A notable Testimony of this we have in that propheticall vision , Rev. 13. ( wherein is foreshewn Rev. 13. what shall fall out in these latter times ) we are there told of a certain Beast with many Heads , whom all the world wonder after , in regard of his Power and Authority , which ( notwithstanding ) was not lawfull , or rightly come by , ( as the Text infers ) For the Dragon or Devill did give it to him , and not God , yet such was the blindness and fury of the People , that they did worship and adore him for it .

And by the way , let us here note : that Satan is sometime said to give power ( by Gods permission ) as well as God : and as that power which is gotten by honest and lawfull meanes , is Gods gift , of which kinde was that of Pilat , ( though abused by him ) John 19. 11. it was conferred upon him , by the voluntary designement of Caesar , the Supream Magistrate : and therefore ( our Saviour saies ) it was of God , or from above : So that strength and Authority ( on the other side ) which is obtained by unlawfull courses , is the gift of Satan ; and such was that of the many-headed Monster forementioned : He is said , to have received power from the Dragon , because by fraud , violence , and unjust wayes , he had gryped a great strength of the Militia into his hands , whereby for a season he was succesefull in many designes . Yea , sayes the spirit , vers. 7. He made Warre with the Saints , and overcame them ; He prevailed over men of all sorts , small and great , rich and poore , free and bond ; and compelled them to receive a Marke , or to take a Covenant , and no man might live and trade , buy or sell in all his Quarters , that scrupled at it . And in regard of this his great Power , and success together ; all that dwelt upon the earth , or in the Countries where he had to doe , ( those onely excepted ( sayes the Text ) whose names were written in the booke of Life ) did worship the Beast wondered after him , and admired him : saying , who is like unto the Beast ? who is able to make Warre with him ? And no doubt but the Beast did admire himselfe too , for such his greatness and success among the People , whose foolish and froward access ( indeed ) did make the same so extraordinary .

These I conceive are the chief causes of that prosperity which the enemy so much glories in ; what invisible reasons there be in Gods secret Councell for his permitting this , I cannot tell ; but sure I am , ( though the Adversaries may have received their power as that beast did , to doe as they have done , yet ) Gods Hand it selfe , is in the Judgement , as 't is a punishment . And indeed we have sinned one with another , and therefore are justly punished one by another ; we had made this happy and rich Kingdom the stage of our wickedness , and therefore it is become unto us an Acheldama , or field of blood ; and should God make it an Hell also , for ever to torment us in ; it would be but our due merit , and his true Justice : Let us give God his due glory , He is righteous in all his doings .

The Judgement ( indeed ) hath falne hitherto , most heavy upon the Kings Family , and Party ; and this I beleeve is of Gods speciall permission too ; but whether because Judgement doth usually 1 Pet. 4. 17. begin at Gods own house , or because we on that side , are in the generall so sinfull , and the best of us so little affected with these nationall miseries , and so little humbled under our own , I cannot tell , Gods Councells are a great deep : But let this be confessed to our shame , ( of which I wish we could take more unto our selves , for this is a time and season to do it in ) I thinke since the world began , there was never so great a Judgement lesse laid to heart , ( wherein so many are concerned ) then this is by us . Alas , Alas ! Who amongst us yet speaketh aright ? Who repenteth him of his wickedness ? Who lamenteth for his sin ? Who smites himselfe , and sayes , What have I done ? Every one ( in a manner ) still Jer. 8. 6. goes on ●in his old course , and runs desperately upon his owne ruine , even as the Horse that wanteth understanding , rusheth into the battle . We have those that seeme to hate Religion , as much as the Rebells doe Loyalty ; yea that make Religion a mark of Rebellion , even as they on the other side do make Rebellion a mark of Religion : Nay I would they did not hate both Loyalty and Religion too ; sure they use those worst that are to both these best affected ; we must needs think that God hath an high indignation against such persons , and disdaines sure , to make them succesfull instruments in his righteous Cause , and perhaps till they be cut off , the enemies shall prosper : and then the wheele shall be turned another way ; and the truly Loyall and Religious , in quos victor victusque furit , that suffer by both sides , may see bette● times .

We find the Church in her complaint of such men , prophesying to this purpose , O Lord , thy hand ( scil. of Justice ) is lifted up , and Isay 26. 11. they will not see or acknowledge the same : but they shall see , ( scil. before God hath done with them , and feele too ) yea , and he ashamed for their envie ( or malice ) at thy people , ( viz. who make better use of the judgement then themselves doe ) for the fire of thine enemies shall devour them , i. e. the fire of rage , and power of doing hurt , shall be the longer permitted to Gods very enemies , untill these wicked , and ungodly wretches , are devoured , scattered or destroyed : And till then ( as is inferred also in that Chapter ) even the righteous people that keep the truth , and wait for God , in the way of his judgements , must with patience submit themselves , and meekly beare the indignation ; remembring that God hath alwayes had his time to sift and try , whom he hath formerly taught and fed : and this to them is that season : this is Gods threshing time , His fan is now in his hand ; he is taking away his wheat , and hath carryed much of it already out of sight , the chaffe remaines still in great heaps upon the floore ; and having received little or no diminution , glorieth in its extraordinary great successe , not thinking what must shortly be done with it , how t is designed to the fire .

But because Successe is so great a plea with these men , and so §. 4. prevalent with most people : I will first shew , that t is the weakest Argument that can be alledged to prove the goodnes of a Cause ; and then , that the wickedest men have most used it . But of both these briefly .

Concerning the first , David in the 73. Psalme , describing the Psal. 73. outward estate of evill men , sayes , they were successefull in their affaires ; insomuch that people thereupon came in apace unto them , yea so prosperous they were in their way , that himselfe in a manner Jeremy 12. was non-plussed at the matter . And Jeremy the Prophet argues with God about the same thing , why it should so be , That they who dealt very treacherously , should be so very happy : Whose conditions also in another place , he describes more fully in these words . Among my people are found wicked men , who lie in waite , Jer. 5. 26 , 27. and set traps and snares to catch their Brethren , their houses are full of deceit and wrong , yea they do ( in their injustice and cruelty ) surpasse the deeds of ordinary wicked men : they take upon them to be Judges , and yet judge not the cause , no not so much as the cause of the fatherlesse , or the right of the needy , and yet they prosper , are become great , grow rich , waxen fat and shine .

Here was prosperity we see , here was successe , but no Honesty , no goodnesse . So the Prophet Habakkuk complains of treacherous Hab. 1. 13. 15 , 16. dealers , and wicked persons , who devoured men more righteous then themselves : They catched them in their nets , and gathered them in their drags , and thereupon rejoyced in themselves , and offered sacrifice to their own nets , burnt incense to their drags , because by them their portion was fat , and their meat plenteous .

We read in Rev. 12. of the true Church , How she was driven by the Dragon into the wildernesse , i. e. into a desolate and obscure Condition , Delituit in Cavernis , non eminuit in primariis sedibus , Rev. 12. 14. ( as one saies ) she was not visible , ●as formerly , nor had she power and liberty to shew her self in her family , or to govern her Children , as she was wont to do ; she was in the very same Condition , as our Mother-Church of England is now in ; the devil had obtained great successe against her , but shal we conclude from thence , that He was in the right , and she in the wrong , or Him to be the beloved of God , and she the hated ? we have no sufficient reason for it . So in the 7. ver. of the next Chap. where Rev. 13. 13 , 7. that Beast is said to make War with the Saints , to overcome them ; doth it therefore follow , that his cause was better then theirs ? I Dan. 11. 36. &c. think not . In the 11. of Daniel a certain vile person ( so intitled ) is prophesied of , who should do much mischief , against the Holy people , whom he should kil and destroy , and against the Sanctuary , or place of Gods worship , which he should pollute , taking away the daily Sacrifice , ( or Common-prayer unto God ) and setting up the Abomination of Desolation in the room thereof ; Yea , he should exalt himself ( above Him he ought to obey ) and speak Blasphemous things , against the God of gods ; He should Honour onely the God of forces , i. e. He should trust only in his Militia , or strength of weapons for safety and protection , ( all these it seems are the conditions of a vile person ) yet should he prosper for an appointed time , until the indignation be accomplished , ( saies the Text ) which was determined to be done . We know that C●in prevailed against Abel , yet Abel was the better man , and offered the better sacrifice : Nay , the Pharisees ( we know ) prevailed against Christ himself , for a season , had their wils of him , got him Crucified by the common vote and consent of the people , even according to the desires of their own hearts . And from hence it was believed by a great many , that Christ was even such a man as his Enemies reported him : scil. a Deceiver , and a Malefactor : and that it was the just judgment of God upon him , for his sins : He was despised , rejected of men , ( saies the Prophet ) Yea , we esteemed Esay 53. 4. him smitten of God , ( scil. for his own sins ) and afflicted . Nay , some of his Disciples themselves were so staggered at the matter , that even they , made a question , whether he were the man , whom they took him to be , because of that success which his Enemies had against him : we trusted ( say they ) it had been Luke 24. he , that should have redeemed Israel , as if they now feared they were deceived . Indeed it is the Humour of men , ( though often warned to the contrary ) to pass sentence upon others from a view of their outward condition ; if they prosper , then they conclude them good , and beloved of God ; if not , then wicked presently : When the Viper was seen hanging ●n S. Pauls hand ; He was Act. 28. 3 , 4. judged a Murderer immediately , and the worst man in all the company : so those whom Pilate s●ew , ( while they were at their devotions ) and those ●n whom the Tower of Siloe fel , were thought Lu●e 13. 2 , 3. greater sinners , then other men , because of their misfortunes , which opinion our Saviour himself conf●teth : Yea scripture throughout , and daily experience both , doth inform us , that the best men are usually the most afflicted , for this world is the furnace wherin , and Affliction , is the fire wherwith , God neals his people , and makes them fit for a better habitation : And thus we see that to argue from success , is but a weak kind of Arguing ; nay , these very men that now use the same in their own behalf , were wont to say heretofore , ( when others have prevailed against their faction ) The m●re Knaue the better luck ; I know no reason but that Proverb is stil as t●●e as ever .

● . But I shal now shew in the next place , that the worst men §. 5. have always ●in wont to plead this Argument ; Two or three examples amongst many shal be alleaged to this purpose : The Scripture tels of ●●bsakeh , when he moved the people of Jerusalem , ( as these men do us ) to make a general revolt from Hezekiah , he pretended that God had set him on work , and had Isai. 36. 10 , 19. said , Go up against this land , and destroy it , and his main Argument was , his Masters extraordinary great successe : to which purpose , he reckoned up ( as our enemies do ) a great many Cities , Towns , and Castles , which he had taken ; as H●nah , and Ar●●●d , Sepharvaim , Henah , and Iva● . And so the Turke argue at this day against the Christians , that their Religion excels ours , because they have prospered better , and prevailed more then we have done . And in like sort the Independent faction may urge the same thing , against the Presbyterians here amongst ●s ; for they have been the most succesful : and if the Argument be good , then down must go the Presbytery ( as wel as Episcopacy . ) r●●t and branch : and the Parliament have erred in Voting for it , yea , and the Covenant taken to conform the Government of this Church , to that of Scotland , becomes frustrate and of none effect : But to proceed ▪

As Ra●s●akeh and the Turks , so the Popish Bishops in Qu. Maries time , did insist much upon this Argument , ( as Master Fox Fox Marty●ed . witnesseth ) they would urge upon the Martyrs their extraordinary successe , which they and their cause had , by King Edwards death , and Queen Maries coming to the Crown , ( against such great endevours to the contrary ) these very men , who now use the same Argument , in their own behalf , wil not allow , that it was sufficiently good then , in the behalf of the Papists . I ●il mention but one example more , and that is of Pope Alexander the third , who ( as story speaks him ) was none of the best men ; when he had prevailed against the good Emperour Frederick the second , his Liege-Lord ( as these have done against their King ) by getting a great victory against him , wherein , most unfortunately his son was taken prisoner : for redemption of whom , the Emperour was forced to prostrate himself upon the ground , and yeild his neck to be troden on : and to acknowledge Alexander to be rightful Pope , ( which by reason of a schisme was before denied ) and to restore what ever had been taken , during the war on his part : when ( I say ) the Pope had brought him to all this ( and to such like things would these men now bring their S●veraig● , as is evident by the Doctrine of their Preachers , who tel the people that God wil bring the necks of Kings under the feet of his Saints , that is , ( as they interpret ) under the feet of their faction ) then did He , ( the said Pope ) insult and glory , ( as these already begin to do ) in his Extraordinary great success ; and made it his Argument , to perswade the foolish world , ( after these mens fashion ) that his cause was Gods , and that God had favoured his quarrel , as the most just and lawful . Henry ●ypr . d● Valer. in his Book , called , The lives of Popes . King of England , and Lewis King of France , were both in the Seduction , in token whereof , being both on foot , they held the Bridle of the Horse , on which the Pope rode , the one with the right hand , and the other with the left . And thus also we see that the worst men , have bin wont to use this kind of Arguing , which our Adversaries now think to be so good , and do stand so much upon .

But from this consideration , we ( for our parts ) shal beware of being swayed by it , or of judging Gods love or hatred from outward Accidents ; fools only build upon such foundations : Evil Stulius ab eventu sacta notanda p●●at . is the touch-stone of Good , and often gets the better of it , to try goodnesse Constancy . The Arke was taken Prisoner by the Philistines ; it doth not follow thereupon that God did hate the ● Sam. 4. same ; no more doth it now follow , that he hates the King , because he lets his Enemies ( for the present ) prevaile against him . For Israels sin , God suffered the Arke of his glory to be obscured , ( for a season ) so for our sins it is that our Soveraign is afflicted . And let not these Insulters perswade themselves , that our Allegeance is so weakly knit , that it can be loo●ened with this Argument , we are not of them that draw back ; nor yet of them , that Heb. 10. 39. blush not to affirm , that so long as the King is able to protect them , they are bound to serve him , but no longer : these waters of affliction , that have so plentifully showred down upon his Head , are not able in the least degree , to quench the heat of our love , they are as oyle rather , to inlarge the flames of our affections : the Enemies success against him , and ill usage of him , doth but make him appear in our eys , more like our Saviour ; and so locks our hearts the faster to him . And let these King-Tormentors know , that God hath an hook for their Noses , and a Bridle for their lips , and the things that are coming upon them make hast : Nulla sors l●nga est , the weather-cock may turn ; alieno in l●co haud stabile regnum est , there is no constant sitting in anothers seat , ima permutat brevis Hora summis , who knows what a year , a month , or a day may bring forth ? quos foelices Cynt●ia vidit , vidit miseres abitura dies : Great and wise Agamemnon professed , that he had learned by his victories 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that great things are overturned in a monent : Troya nos tumidos fecit , nimium & feroces , ( saith he ) Troyes Conquest hath made us proud , and cruel , fierce and haughty : Et Stamus nos Danai loco , unde illa cecidit , we the Conquerours are in the same condition , from whence she fel : Hodie mihi , cras tibi , is the Motto of all Mortals , our portion of sorrow we have to day , they shal have theirs to morrow ; the times may so alter , that Affliction may chance to stand again for a mark of Gods Children , even in their Calender , res Deus nostras celeri citatas turbine versat . And so I have done with this particular , and come to that which these Libellers adde in their next words : Having minded us of their late extraordinary successe in the field , they proceed and say ,

Yet stil this Clandestine proceedings against us here , condemning Libell . all that are in any degree Protestants at Oxford , as also granting a Tolleration of Idolatry to Papists , indemnity to the Murderous Irish , in a close trading way , for meer particular advantage , cannot be defended by any , but by the falsest of men , Papists ; and by the falsest of Papists , Jesuites .

SECT. XVII .

1. Another Charge against the King Confuted : of Clandestine proceedings . 2. The Kings condemning all that be Protestants at Oxford , a most impudent and malicious slander . 3. His toleration of Idolatry another : The Occasion of the Kings promising to take away the Penall Lawes concerning Papists . 4. The Reasonablenesse of that promise , at that time , and upon that occasion . 5. The Objection of the Kings former resolution to the contrary answered : As also of his promise not to Abolish the Laws against them .

HEre is a new Charge upon the King , consisting of many particulars . §. 1. 1. Clandestine proceedings against them at Westminster . 2. Condemning all that are in any degree Protestants at Oxford . 3. Granting a Toleration of Idolatry to Papists . 4. Indemnity to the murderous Irish : And all these are aggravated by three main Circumstances , one from the time inferred in the word yet stil : another from the manner of working , in a close truding way ; and the third from the end , for meer particular advantage : all which put together , make the King ( in their judgements ) uncapable of all defence , unlesse by the falsest of men living , who ( as they say ) are in general Papists , in special Jesuites .

These men surely having read in the 9. of John , the Pharisees trick of affrighting people from professing Christ ; do here make an experiment of it , hoping for a like effect , that as none durst speak in Christs behalf , for fear of exclusion from the Synagogue , and of being accounted as an Heathen or a Publican : So none wil dare to contradict what they have said , or to speak a word in the Kings defence , for fear of exclusion from their approbation ; and of being reckoned the very worst of men , a Papist , nay , a Jesuite , and used accordingly .

But ( perhaps ) here in they are not so wise as they would be taken , nitimur in vetitum , we love in these daies , to look narrowly into things forbidden : this bridle they would put upon us , makes us believe , that they seek to smother those beams of wisdome ; and to suppresse those sparks of truth , which if layed to view in these Letters , would quickly f●ie into their faces , and give the Lie to their observations . If they be able to Justifie what they say ; why should they bar any man Liberty of opposing ? truth fears no stirring ; nor do honest men fear sifting : we are commanded to prove all things , to the end we may hold fast 1 Thes. 5. 21. only that which is good . Wherefore notwithstanding the danger layed before me ; I shal obey God in doing my duty to the truth , and to my Soveraign . I wil examine the accusation as it lies , and begin with their yet stil , or first Circumstance .

Yet stil must needs ( according to Grammar ) have reference to what precedes , as wel as to that which follows : that which precedes , is their late extraordinary successe in the field , scil. when these Papers were surprised : that which follows , is the relation of diverse crimes , which ( as must be supposed ) they have found in these Papers : now yet stil is uttered as an aggravation of the said crimes , as if after their extraordinary successe ( which must be believed , spake Gods approbation of their cause ) the King had been guilty of that , which they lay to his Charge out of the said Papers , and had written all that is found amisse in them , after they were surprized . So that yet stil imports thus much : Notwithstanding Gods manifestation of himself against the King , by the late extraordinary successe in the field , which the holy and blessed Parliament had against him : He ( contrary to this conviction ) hath used clandestine proceedings against them at Westminster , hath condemned all that were in any degree Protestants at Oxford , hath granted a Toleration of Idolatry to Papists , and indemnity to the Murderous Irish , and what ever beside is liable to blame ( according to their fenses ) in these Letters .

But this pretty Aggravation of theirs , is but a bare circumstance , and therefore I passe it over only with this little notice .

The Charge it self follows , which consists of an huge heap of hainous words , resembling a man of straw , that at first blush , carries some proportion to our seeming , but being felt and poized , is discovered to be a meer vanity , serving onely to fray Crowes .

1. They cry out of Clandestine proceedings , scil. against them at Westminster , for by us here , none else can be intended ; these ( it seems ) they would have in the first place to be marked with a Noli me tangere ; and great reason for it , many fields in England have bin watered with humane bloud , to keep them from being touched : they have deserved so abundantly well of their Country and Nation , in keeping safe the Religion , Peace , and Wealth thereof , without any the least Schism , breach or diminution ; that it were a mortal sin , but to think amisse of them . Wherefore the King must needs be much too blame , for using any clandestine proceedings against them at Westminster : and the rather , because they were never guilty of any clandestine proceedings against him . They went openly to work in all that ever they did : told him at first , when he called them together , what he should look for at their hands : yea , and when they sued unto him , to sign their Bil for continuing the Parliament ; they plainly declared , how they would serve him : that they would seize first upon his Magazines and Navy ; and then raise a bloudy War against him : that they would separate his Wife from him , and hunt his Person up and down the Kingdom : rob him of all his Wealth , and the Hearts of his people : they foretold him of all ; nor had they ever any private Conventicles before hand , to plot their businesse , nor since their meeting , did they ever make use of a close Committee : They never had any Clandestine packing with those of Scotland , nor with any other , of any other Nation ; but have done all things clearly , and in the face of the Sun : If ought hath befel the King to his dislike or distaste , he may thank himself only for it : for he knew their minds before hand , they hid nothing from him ; and therefore it must needs be granted , that the King doth very ill , to use any Clandestine proceedings against such honest plain-dealing men , as those be , that sit at Westminster .

But ( by the way ) what are these Clandestine proceedings trow ye ? why we must look into these his Letters for them , wherin we shall finde him plotting with his Queen , about bringing the Treaty at Uxbridge on foot againe , and to make her the Instrument thereof : ( could there be but a pre-assurance , that the Rebells would submit to reason ) Thou ( saies he ) art the fittest Person , to be the meanes of so happy , and glorious a worke , as is the peace of this Kingdome . Pap. 2. ( was not here Clandestine proceedings now , and a dangerous conspiracy against them at Westminster , who are resolved to have no peace , till all be destroyed ? )

Againe , he doth advise his Queen , ( being in France ) to enquire whether Lenthall the Speaker ( according to his own brag ) doth keep a strict intelligence with the Cardinall Mazarine , Though I will not swear ( saies he ) that Lenthall says true , yet I am sure 't is fit for thee to know . Pap. 1. Here was another Clandestine businesse .

And further he doth consult with her about supplies of Men , Monies and Powder , for defence of his life against them of Westminster , Pap. 3. and gives her direction for the conveyance of it in some other Papers : ( a businesse Clandestine and shrewd too : ) And in Paper 6. he assures her in private , that Hertogen , the Irish Agent was an arrant Knave , ( a particular which might concerne the men of Westminster , and touch them more close , then perhaps every body will yet beleeve ) Besides , in most of these Letters , we shall finde the King , and his Queen comforting and supporting each other , under their heavy burdens , with mutuall intimation of perfect love , and patheticall expressions of conjugall affection : All which , are notable proceedings indeed against them at Westminster , and great obstructions to their endevours , which are to breake the Hearts of both , and sinke them to their graves presently : And thus we see the nature and danger of the first particular in the Charge , concerning Clandestine proceedings , which are so evident , that we can say nothing against it .

The 2. followes , the proof whereof , is more and obscure : and that is condemning all that are in any degree Protestants in Oxford ; by which they would have it beleeved , that the King is so great an Enemy to Protestant Religion , that his very friends at Oxford , who have forsaken all they had for his sake , are hated by him for their Religion sake , so many of them as are Protestants in any degree : But how this is manifest in these his Papers , we are to seek , for though these men have forehead enough to affirme it , yet their fortune is not good enough to prove it . Indeed we find the King in his Letters to Ormond , Paper 16. and in his Directions to his Commissioners at Uxbridge , taking great care , and giving strict Charge , for the preservation of his Protestant Subjects in Ireland ; but in no place can we see so much as a sillable tending to the condemnation of Protestant Religion .

But these men cannot leave their old trade of Taxing the King with their own Conditions : Heaven and Earth can witnesse , that never was there in England , greater enemies to Protestant Religion , then themselves have been ; never was there so much Protestant Bloud spilt in this Nation , since the beginning of the world , as hath been by their meanes within these foure years : Never was London so full of Prisons ; never the Prisons so full of Protestant Divines ; Protestant Nobles , Gentry , and Christians of all sorts , as they have been , since these good men kept Court at Westminster . Besides , how they have Countenanced and brought into the Church , all kinde of Sects and Heresies to the ruine of Protestantisme , which the King for the Honour and Health thereof , was alwayes carefull to suppresse and keep out ? How have they maintained and preached Doctrines of Devills , scil. of strife , murder of Brethren , Rebellion against Princes , oppression of neighbours ; and practised the same ; which are all directly opposite to the Religion of the Protestants ? How have they abolished the Book of Common-Prayer , established by Parliament , to be the Protestants publick forme of Worshiping and serving God in this Kingdome ? Had the King done but any one of these things , or were he not himselfe a most constant and zealous Professour of Protestant Religion in his daily practice , these men might happily have had some Colour , for this their confident Charge against him : and so to have created suspitions of him . But seeing all things are so cleare contrary , we learne onely thus much from this particular on their charge , that they are men , whose hearts are not overspiced with honesty : They passe not what they say , nor with what face , so they say no truth .

The third particular which they load their King withall , is §. 3. Tolleration of Idolatry to Papists : which they speak , as if Idolatry sub eo nomine were already allowed , and set up by the Kings Authority , in contempt of God and true Religion , and so ( doubtlesse ) they would have it apprehended .

Reasonable men will yeild that there is a difference betwixt Idolatry , and the Penalty thereof ; the penalty may be suspended , altered , or taken away for the time , and yet the sinne it selfe not tollerated or allowed : These doubty Champions will not yeild that their Parlia . have granted a tolleration to Adultery , though they have abrogated the penal Lawes against that sin , and so taken away the meanes to punish it : Nor can they prove that the King hath promised any more to Papists , then the Parliament hath already granted to fornicatours .

In their after-notes , ( where they make repetition of this matter ) they referre the Reader to Paper the 8. for their ground of it : In which we finde the King relating to His Queen , how the English Rebells had transmitted the Commands of Ireland , from the Crowne of England to the Scots : an expression worthy ( by the way ) to be observed by all Englishmen , that regard the honour of their Nation , considering that the King Himself is a Scot , and that the men of Westminster intend , if they cannot kill Him , to thrust Him and His Children , ( as some of their Hang-bies have whispered ) to His Ancient Inheritance in Scotland ; when they have made use of His People of that Nation , to help to destroy His Kingly Power here , not one Scot of them all , shall have any footing , or any more to doe in this Kingdome : I say , considering this , every true Englishman hath cause most highly to reverence the King for His Justice unto , and His care of the dignity of the English Crown . But to proceed ; the King tells His Queen , that , by that Act , ( that base and ignoble act ) He found Reformation of the Church , not to be ( as they pretended ) the end of this Rebellion : and concludes , it would be no piety , but presumption rather in Himselfe , not to use all lawfull meanes to maintaine His righteous Cause : And as one mean to that purpose , not thought of before , He gives His Queen leave to promise in His Name , that all penall Lawes in England , against Roman Catholicks shall be taken away : as soone ( sayes He ) as God shall inable me to doe it ; upon this Conditiion , so as by their meanes , I may have so powerfull assistance , as may deserve so great a favour , and inable me to doe it . Now how truly from these words , that accusation is collected , let the Readers Judge : Here they see , is no absolute grant , or tolleration of Idolatry ( as they pretend ) but only a conditionary promise of withdrawing the penall Statutes against the Papists His Subjects , if by their meanes , He may be delivered from this bloudy raging , and malicious persecution of the Puritans , and settled in His power and throne again .

And well may the Papists expect as much favour from the King for such a service , as Adulterers have had already from the Parliament gratis .

Nor perhaps will the King appear so aboundantly culpable in this case ( as these men would have Him ) if these 3. following particulars be well considered upon .

1. The lawfulnesse of using the ayde of Papists , specially being His own Subjects , in case of life and extremity , of which I have spoaken somewhat before * * Pag. 80. to which I referre the Reader .

All that the Enemy can object is , the Kings Resolution to the contrary at the beginning of this Rebellion : His words to this purpose , they faile not to alleadge in the end of their observations , Pag. 55. where also they tell us , that the King made a strict Proclamation for the punishing those of that Religion , that should presume to list themselves under Him ; and that a way by Oath was prescribed for discrimination of them , and instructions granted to the Commissioners of Array in all places to dis-arme them . All which doth but speak His Majesties full purpose of keeping his Resolution , for the King doubtlesse did verily beleeve , ( till experience taught the contrary ) that Protestant Religion had such a power in the hearts of those that pretended so much unto it , that they would never suffer Him ( their Soveraigne and protectour ) to stand in need of the help of Papists to defend Him . And these men ( in the same place ) confesse , that at the battle of Edge-hill , the Papists were taken into the Kings Army of meere necessity : and they alleadge ( in scorne ) the excuse ( as they call it ) which the King gave for the same , namely , that by law , they were prohibited Armes in time of peace , and not in time of Warre : which distinction ( say these ) bore date long after the Warre begun , but that was want of invention only : perhaps so , for who could have beleeved that men of their pretendings , should prove so highly vile , and base , as they have done in driving their King to such exigents ? or that the People of our Religion should prove so ingratefull , as to leave their Soveraigne , and protector so desolate , as that contrary to His own Resolution , He must be forced in defence of His life , to use those of another Religion , and be put to excuse Himself by that distinction ? This makes me remember , that in Seneca , when Hercules familie was abused : Ingrata tellus nemo ad Herculeae Domus auxilia venit , vidit hoc tantum nefas defensus Orbis .

2. The time when this Letter unto the Queen was writ wherein this promise was made , and the occasion moving thereunto . The time His accusers confesse was March 5. 1644. immediately after the breaking up of the Treaty at Uxbridge , when all hopes of peace by way of an accommodation were frustrate , and dissolved , when the Kings affaires were very low , and the enemy high , having newly taken the Town of Shrewsbury , one of His Majesties best Garrisons . And the particular moving him at that time , to think of this meane of procuring assistance from his Subjects of that Religion , was ( as appeares in the Letter ) His discovery that the English Rebels had ( so much as in them lay ) transmitted the command of Ireland from him to the Scots : Which might easily perswade him , that their purpose was to take that of England unto themselves ; and so his whole Authority in all his Dominions being totally rent from him , and divided amongst them , he was like to be but a Sans terrae , or a Cipher signifying just nothing in his three Kingdomes : which also spake plainly to his Conscience , that it was nothing lesse then Reformation of Religion , what ever was pretended , that the Puritane Rebels aymed at ; upon which considerations he concluded with himselfe , ( as the Letter infers ) . That it would be no Piety at all , but plain Presumption in him , to neglect any lawfull meane for defence of himselfe , and that authority which God had entrusted him withall : or still to stand upon scruples , ( which word the malitious Observatours Pag. 45. would have the people take speciall notice of ) and truly what is it but a Scruple , a needlesse Scruple , for any to question , whether a Protestant Prince , should use the helpe of Papists in case of necessity , to defend himself in his naturall rights , and Royalties ? it being not onely lawfull , but according to his Office and duty , to preserve his Crown and Dignity , by the help of his Subjects of what Religion soever : they being by the providence of God lotted under his Government , as the proper meanes and Instruments for that very purpose . Wherefore ( now at length ) though the King had not hitherto , ( as himself saies ) though of this meane , ( scil. with intent to use it ) yet upon this occasion and consideration , I give thee leave , ( says he ) to promise in my name that I will take away , &c.

3. The thing promised , which is the taking away the penall Statutes against the Papists , provided ( that in this his necessity ) they afford him that powerfull assistance , as shall inable him to do it . And truely if extraordinary successe , be such a full proof of a good cause , ( as these Libellers would now have it ) and the King , by the assistance of his Popish Subjects , should obtaine the same against his Puritan Rebells ; then their cause and Religion must for another while , be concluded the best ; and ( this Argument being fore-swallowed , ) much wrong should they have , in the worlds deeme ; if ( at least ) He whom they have enabled , should not suffer them to enjoy the free use of it under his protection .

And ( besides ) if we do but consider , the Carriages of the Rebells themselves , what allowance they have given , and what promises they have made , to men of all Sects , and Religions , for to purchase their assistance , in taking from the King his inheritance and Authority : What advantages they have made , of the Kings fore-mentioned purpose , and promise , not to use the ayd of Papists : How they have sued for that assistance , which he resolved against , and have entertained many of that Religion into their Armies ; and what proffers they have made , to those whom they could not prevaile with to help them , only to sit still , and not help him . I say , if we consider of these things , this promise which the King made , will not appeare so unreasonable to men of understanding , as these would have it .

But they Accuse the King ( afterward ) for offering this to the Queen , in behalf of the Papists , without either her or their request . It may be easily beleeved , that they have sued for it heretofore : Besides , if it be but considered , what the fashion of the world is now come to be ; since the Puritans pricked up their ears : Namely , to Capitulate , and bargain with their King , for what they shall have , and what he will grant , before any duty or service shall be afforded to him : and then too , if it be remembred , what large and unreasonable demands , the Kings worst deserving subjects , do require at His hands , onely for the purchase of life and peace to himselfe and his people : No man will wonder , if the King do think , the Papists will look ( at least ) for Liberty of Conscience , and Religion under him , when by their meanes the land is restored to tranquility , and the King to his Crown and dignity : For ( doubtlesse ) the Religion of the Papists , is as dear to them , as the Religion of Miles Corbet , Edmund Prideaux , and Zouch Tate , ( the three chief examiners of the Kings Letters ) is to them ; and may with as little detriment to any Church or State be tollerated .

And besides , the Penalty which the King promiseth to take away , is not as ( I conceive ) to be levied upon the Papists , meerely because such : for it may be exacted upon others also though of another Religion , if they be guilty of these particulars : Scil. if they shall refuse to take the Oath of Supremacy and Allegeance to the King . 2. If they shall Raise disturbance in the Church or State . 3. If they shall Seduce the Kings Subjects , from their Religion , and Obedience . 4. If they shall Refuse to come to Church once in a month , ( at least ) or to hear Divine service . 5. If they shall , ( many of them together ) Keep private Conventicles , and meetings ; in such cases onely , ( as I conceive ) the Laws are in force against Papists , and against all men else as equally , of what Religion soever : Wherefore let any man of understanding and justice speak , whether these fault-finders themselves , be not under the same Penalties , as deeply as ever were the Papists : Have not they renounced the Oath of Supremacie and Allegeance to the King , by making a new Oath , and placing the Supremacy in the Heads of their faction ? Have not they raised such distractions and Rebellions in Church and State , as the like was never known ? Have not they had their private meetings in all places of the Kingdome , and seduced thousands of the Kings Subjects from their duty and obedience ? Do not they refuse to come to Common-Prayer ? Nay , have they not Abolished the same out of Churches , that no man at all might come unto it ? May they , ( doing these things , and indeavouring the Kings destruction withall ) be freed from the Penalty of these Laws ? And may not the Papists , remaining in their due obedience , and assisting their Soveraigne against his Enemies , according both to Law and duty , reasonably enjoy the same freedome ? though peradventure they come short of one of the particulars ; which perhaps too , is not so much out of Malice , ( as in these others ) but out of ignorance and mis-information : and that is , not coming to Common-Prayer : to which neither can they come now , ( if they had a mind ) because it is taken away by those very men ; who would have the Statutes still in force against the Papists , for not allowing of that which themselves with all contempt and scorn have abolished .

But in the last Page of their Notes , they Object in this case also , the Kings resolution , and promise , not to Abolish these Lawes , but to joyn with his Parliament in suppression of Popery .

In answer to which , let what hath been said already , be well remembred ; and withall how they that call themselves His Parliamant have not suffered the King to concurre with them : but have opposed and persecuted him , ever since he declared that his Resolution , to the end he might not be able to pursue the same : Yea , How themselves have compelled him , ( in the continuance of his affliction , ) to do that which they cry out upon him for ; & have endeavoured all they could to force him further , had not a great measure of Divine grace upholden him : He may justly complaine of them , as David did of some in his time , They have 1 Sam. 26. 19. driven me out from abiding in the inheritance of the Lord ; saying , go serve other gods . They have done what they could to violence him from his Religion , and to force him to be a Papist , according as they voiced him . Never Prince had greater temptations and inforcements , yet never Prince was more constant in his Religion , blessed be the Majesty of Heaven for him . A perpetuall disgrace will it ( questionlesse ) be to Protestant Religion , ( in the eyes of all the world beside ) that any pretending to it , should shew themselves so unworthy , as to suffer so gratious a Prince to stand in need of Papists to defend him ; much more that they should by ill usage , force him with such promises to seek their ayd ; but that they should accuse him also for doing the same , after they have inforced him to it , we must needs cry out , O nullo scelus credibile in aevo , quodque posteritas neget ! the Height of their villany is the only advantage they have , that it wil not be believed by posterity : Wel ( I say ) let all those particulars be thought upon , by all sober men of this Age , and if they be not sufficient , ( in their judgments ) to plead the King Excusable in this case , then let them remember ( as they were advised before ) that the King is a man , ( as others are ) and in his extremity he declared himself , to be the Son of David , and the Son of Abraham .

SECT. XVIII .

1. The Kings granting indempnity to the murderous Irish another Slander . The necessity and Reasons of the Kings yeilding to a Peace at that time with the Irish : And the Conditions upon which that Peace was to be granted : This Act not contradictive to any of his former expressions against their detestable doings . 2. The Vanity of their Charge against the King for going in a close trading way . Two sufficient Evidences of His Majesties sincere and constant affection to the Protestant Religion . 3. The whole Charge against the King most truly retorted upon the Objectors .

WE come now to the fourth particular in their Charge , which is , ( say they ) granting indempnity to the murderous Irish. This is collected ( as they tel us in their after-notes ) from the Kings Letters to Ormund , Pap. 16. 17. 18. 19. in all which , I assure the world , there is no such word or phrase to be found as I wil , or I do , grant indempnity to the murderous Irish : Indeed I find therein his Majesty consenting to a peace with the Irish , and he sets down the reasons necessitating him thereunto , which these honest Observatours have totally omitted , to take notice of ; lest there should have bin no appearance of blame at all , in their accusation : in which they do altogether as wisely , as Satan did when he spake Scripture to our Saviour , for he did omit but only so much of the sentence , as would ( if expressed ) have made that part alleaged nothing to his purpose : And of this all men shal judge , for I wil set down in the Kings own words the grounds moving him to write to that purpose unto Ormund , Paper 16.

Ormund :

THe impossibility of preserving my Protestant Subjects in Ireland by a continuation of the War , hath moved me to give you these powers and directions , ( that is one ground . A 2. follows in these words ) It being now manifest that the English Rebels , have as far as in them lyeth given the Command of Ireland to the Scots , that their aym is at a total subversion of Religion , and regal power , and that nothing else wil content them , or purchase Peace here , I think my self bound in Conscience , not to let slip the means of setling that Kingdom , ( if it may be ) fully under my Obedience .

Now if to preserve the lives of Protestant Subjects , ( impossible otherwise to be done ) if to keep Religion and Regal Power from subversion , be not two sufficient grounds to excuse ( at least ) a Christian Prince in a disabled condition , for the Consenting to a present Peace , with the vilest Murderers in the World ; I know not what is . Yea and beside , if the Conditions be observed , which the King ( in his low estate ) requires , to have this Peace granted upon , perhaps they may speak the same very commendable .

1. It must be such a Peace as must not be against His Conscience and Honour .

2. The Penal laws against Appeals to Rome , and Premunire must stil stand , ( The Accusers themselves confesse these two . )

3. It must be on this Condition , or so far forth , as the Irish remain in their due Obedience to him , and lend him their faithful assistance against his enemies , ( as becometh Subjects ) This is apparent Paper 19.

However these Calumniatours please to interpret , to me it seemeth , that this Peace with the Irish , is like that which Solomon 1 King . 2. made with Shimei . That wise King laid such an injunction upon him , for the grant of his life , as he foresaw he was likely to break , and so would come afterward to a due punishment of his former offences : and even so hath our King done , in that his grant : for doubtlesse it is as hard a thing for the Irish to abstain from appealing to Rome , or to continue long in their due obedience , as it was for Shimei , to forbear going to Gath , when he heard his servant was run thither : and by that time , the King ( through Gods assistance ) may be able to do justice upon them , according to their merits .

Kings ( what ever people think ) have choice spirits , differing from those of other men , are better guided , as being in a special sort in Gods hand , which directs them in using a connivent lenity , where a sharp insight or notice , may work a greater damage for the present . In matters of Government , ( which every one that can find fault with , skilleth not in ) such accidents fall out somtime , that the Prince must not stand to ask , what may be done by law ; but must do what is necessary to be done in that case . If a Cholerick man , ( as one saies ) be about to strike , I must not go about to purge his Choller , but to break his blow . So doth the King in this case : He labours to break the blows of the Murderous Irish that they may fall no longer so heavy upon his Protestant Subjects . Time was when He would have gone in person , to have purged their Choller , and to let them bloud , and so have redeemed his poor afflicted people , from their fury , in a more Kingly way ; only his good Subjects here , that take upon them to command him , would not give him leave so to do : wherefore he must now do as he may , and not as he would . And surely if those Abbots of Westminster , that sit there at ease , fatted with the wealth , and pleasures of the Kingdom ; sporting themselves with reports of bloud and slaughter , had but any sensible feeling of those miseries , which our poor Protestant Brethren in Ireland do indure , by the continuation of that War , they would be glad of a peace upon any condition ; so it were but with the enjoyment of Conscience and Religion . But they ( as is conceived ) were the first kindlers of the fire there , thereby to gain advantage to themselves , of raising combustions here : and as their phrase , so their fashion is , to go through with the work , Ergo , til there be a total ruine , and desolation of all , they wil admit of no peace in either Kingdom ; wherefore the King ( as the case then stood ) went the only right way , at that present , by a pacification with the rebellious Irish , to inable himself to suppresse the rebellious English , ( those roots of war , and seeds-men of sedition ) and so to recover a Capacity sufficient to correct all offenders , and settle a firm tranquility among all his Subjects .

But these Accusers at the end of their Notes Pag. 55. do object divers of the Kings expressions , against the doings of the Irish , which ( as they apprehend ) this his consent to agree with them did contradict : His words ( say they ) once , were these : We hope the lamentable Condition of Ireland , wil invite us to a fair intelligence , and unity , that we may with one heart intend the relieving and recovering of that unhappy Kingdome , where those barbarous Rebels , practice such inhumane , and unheard-of outrages upon our miserable people , that no Christian eare can hear without Horrour , nor Story parallel . And at another time ( say they ) thus the King speaketh : We conjure all our Subjects , by the bonds of Love , Duty , and Obedience , that are precious to good men , to joyn with us , for the recovery of that Kingdom . Also in July ( say they ) at the Siege of Hull , He conjures both Houses , as they wil Answer the contrary to Almighty God , to unite their force or recovery of Ireland . And in December the King answers some Irish Protestants thus , Since the beginning of that monstrous Rebellion , I have had no greater sorrow , then for the bleeding Condition of that Kingdom . Truly their bare repetitions of these pathetical expressions , and desires of their Soveraign , ( with which themselves were no whit moved , to unite with him in so pious and Charitable a work ) doth plainly discover them to be none of that number of good men whom the King conjured , nor to have any fear in their hearts of Almighty God . And doing the same to this end , viz. ( as they hope ) to disgrace the King , who at the end of their relation , they blush not to tax for his laying the blame of the Irish miseries upon the Parliament , ( i. e. upon the faction so called ) which if he should not do , he would sin highly against God and the Truth . I say to repeat those his expressions to this end , ( as they do ) doth witnesse them to be given up to Reprobate sense , and to remain in the most hardened condition of impenitency : And thus have I done also with the fourth particular .

There remains now only to observe the other Circumstances §. 2. annexed to this their Charge for aggravation ; taken from the manner of working , whereby these things are said to be effected in a close trading way : and from the end ; for meer particular advantage . I shal answer both these together , in a word , thus ;

The King writes Letters to his Wife , and his Wife to him again , wherin they communicate their hearts and minds to each other : Now because they did not shew those their Letters to the faction at Westminster before they sent them , and crave their approbation of what they had written ; therefore they are here accused to go in a close trading way , and to ayme at their own particular advantage , by certain men , who ( as must be supposed ) did never do any thing covertly in their lives , nor seek themselves in any matter . But how close and selfish they have ( indeed ) been , in their proceedings , I have hinted already , and the world hath too sharp a sense of it . Had the King from the beginning bin more close and reserved ; perhaps ere this , he had quite blown them up : at least ( as by a counter-mine ) had given a check to their proceedings , and therein done no other , then what became a politick General , whose wisdome 't is to out-go his Enemies in their own way , and to beat them at their own weapons : But the Kings sincere and plain dealing hath added much ( through their wickednesse ) to his own undoing : and yet now at length , writing but a few words in private to his own Wife , about his own necessary preservation , because he did not acquaint them with it before-hand , he is inveighed against , and cried out upon , for trading in a close way , for meer particular advantage .

But the thing they intend chiefly by these words , is to perswade the world , ( which is also the main drift of their whole Libell ) that the design which the King drives at , is to advance Popery ; & to this end he useth clandestine proceedings , against them at Westminster , ( the only supporters as must be believed of Protestant Religion and condemneth ( as they say ) all that be in any degree Protestants at Oxford : granteth tolleration of Idolatry to Papists , and indemnity to the murderous Irish ; which ( in regard of his many Protestations to the contrary ) he being ashamed to own openly , is fain to betake himself to a close trading way , to pursue and accomplish .

In Answer to which grand Calumny , I shal only set down the extract of a Letter closely sent indeed , ( that the world may most truly discern the Kings close trading way ) by his Majesty to the Commissioners in Ireland , immediately after Nazeby Battail , when he was in Wales , and in a most low condition , written by the hand of the Lord Digby , his Majesties Secretary , I wish I had the ful Letter it self to set it down verbatim , for I confesse this to be but the abstract of it , which I received from a Gentleman of most approved truth and Candour , as he did only bear the same in memory ; which notwithstanding he is confident is but little ( if at all ) differing from the Original .

My Lords and Gentlemen ,

HIs Majesty hath Commanded me to let you know , that according to your promise and agreement with him , he long since expected your aide , and doth much wonder you should neglect him and your selves so much as to retard it ; because immediately after His , your ruine must necessarily follow : but He is informed , that taking the advantage of His low Condition , you insist upon somthing in Religion , more then formerly you were contented with . He has therefore commanded me to let you know , that were his condition much lower then it is , you shal never force him to any further concessions , to the prejudice of his Conscience , and of the true Protestant Religion , in which He is resolved to live , and for which He is ready to die , and that He wil joyn with any Protestant Prince ; nay , with these Rebels themselves , how odio●s soever , rather then yeild the least to you in this particular .

I refer it to all mens Consciences , whether this be not a sufficient evidence of his Majesties sincerity and affection to the Protestant Religion , considering the estate wherein his affairs stood when this Letter was written ; and also whether it doth not fully confirm the truth of what I said in effect before , viz. That what ever concessions were made to the Papists and Irish , were rather by the inforcement of the Puritan Rebels , then by any inward affection of His Majesty to their Religion .

But indeed it was needlesse to have alleaged any other of his secret Letters for this Evidence : For these which the Adversaries have here published , and declared to be Evidences of truth , do manifestly speak to this purpose ; we read in the eighth Paper , how the King tels the Queen , that He differs from Her in nothing but Religion . Are not these the Kings own Words which themselves have published ? Was not this Letter sent ( as wel as the rest ) in a close trading way , as they call it ? Do they think the King ever intended it should come into their hands ? And when they laid aside many other Papers , as not fit for publication at this time , was not this thought fit to be divulged by their own wise selves ? Is not this one of those Evidences of Truth ( they speak of in the beginning ) which to have concealed , would have bin a great sin against the mercies of God ? Truly I dare boldly say , that neither the King for himself , nor any of his friends in his behalf , could possibly have given a better evidence to the abused Subjects of this Nation , that His Majesty is a true Protestant , then this is which his Enemies have given by their publication of that Letter : Surely the Finger of God was in it .

For peoples more clear understanding and notice of it , I wil set down the Kings Words as they stand in the Letter : Writing to his Queen , about that businesse of Ireland fore-mentioned , he speaketh thus ,

I need not tel thee , what secres●e this businesse requires , yet this I wil say , that this is the greatest point of confidence I can expresse to thee ; for it is no thanks to me , to trust thee in any thing else but in this which is the only thing of difference betwixt us ; and yet I know thou wilt make as good a bargain for me , even in this ; I trusting thee ( though it concern Religion ) as if thou wert a Protestant .

O what a discovery is here made of the Kings sincerity in his profession ! When for an obligation upon his Queen , to make a good bargain for him , he tels her in his most bosome expressions , that he trusts her to do it for him a Protestant , as if her self were one . The world may here see , though these Observatours themselves ( who have helped us ) wil not ; that in the closest way of trading ( according to their own phrase ) which the King useth , he tradeth as a Protestant , and acknowledgeth in his most secret Letters to his Queen , that there is a difference ( though it be the only difference ) between Him and Her in matter of Religion .

And thus have I vindicated my Soveraigns Honour , against §. 3. this particular Charge also of his enemies ; and do expect that I have hereby procured to my self , ( though not deserved ) from these men and their Faction , ( whose basenesse I have in part detected ) the imputation and Title , of the falsest of men , a Papist ; yea , of the falsest of Papists , a Jesuite , for it was voted and concluded before hand , that whosoever should do as I have done , should be so accounted .

But notwithstanding all that I have said in the Kings behalf , yet this I confesse to these men , so much as concerns the position in general , I am wholly of their opinion , viz. that whoever is guilty of those four things , scil. Of Clandestine proceedings against the Honour and being of Parliament ; Of condemning all that be Protestants in any degree ; Of granting a Tolleration to Idolaters ; And of indempnity to Murderers ; or that goes in a close trading way ( to effect those things ) for meer particular advantage , cannot be defended by any , but such as deserve the imputation of the worst men . And therefore I am of opinion that all those , who take upon them to defend the men now above-board , who under the name of Parliament , have not only undermined the King their Soveraign , but also the Parliament it self , in destroying its Priviledges , which they pretend to stand for : who have condemned all , to be Popishly affected , that are in any degree Protestants at Oxford , calling them by the odious names of Malignants , Papists , Devils , and Dogs ; who have not only granted a Tolleration of Idolatry , but set it up , and persecuted with fire and sword , banishment and confiscation , all that wil not commit the same : ( themselves whom they call the Parliament are the Idol , whom all the people of the Kingdom must fall down unto and worship ) who have also granted indempnity to the murderous Irish. For I would have them but speak out and say , of what Nation and Religion their Plunket is of ; Nay , let them tell the world ( if they dare ) what promises have been made from them , by their Instruments , ( in a close trading way ) unto that Plunket and Muskerry , ( whom they Tax their King , for shewing countenance unto ) upon condition they would but sit still , and not helpe their Soveraign . Who also have further yet , in a close trading way , cozened us their fellow Subjects of all we had , that was dear unto us , our Religion , Liberty , Peace , Wealth , and Friends , for their own meere particular advantage , that themselves might rule alone , and bear the sway over our Soveraign , and our selves ; over our Consciences and Estates ; which they spoile and sell away according to their pleasures : I say , I doe verily beleeve that whoever they be , that shall take upon them , to defend these men , under what colour and pretences soever , are as bad as the worst of men , yea , falser then the Papists , then the Jesuites . But we will listen now to what these men adde farther ; they say ,

Hitherto the English have had Commission to Chastize the Irish , Libell . and the Irish have had the like to Chastize the English ; both have spilt each others bloud by the Kings Warrant , yet as both hath been in part owned , so both hath been in part disowned , and the King himself hath not appeared with open face in the Businesse .

SECT. XIX .

1. The Enemies malitious devises to Scandalize the King with favouring the Irish Rebellion detected and confuted . 2. The Kings requiring secresie of the Queen and Ormond in the matters writ to them Justified . The Libellers Blasphemy against Gods Providence , ●and in as king Gods Blessing upon their Libell noted .

THe English have had Commission to Chastize the Rebellious §. 1. Irish , and the Irish have had the like to Chastize the Rebellious English , both have spilt each others bloud , by the Kings warrant ; and what harm is there in all this ? The King is the Minister of God , and bears the sword ( sayes the Apostle ) to execute Rom. 13. 4. wrath upon them that do evill : and therefore so far forth , as the same hath been managed to the punishment of Rebellion , whether by English or by Irish , under his command and Authority , the King hath with open face owned it : But in as much , as the same hath been used by the one or other , against himself , His Crown and Dignity , against the Law , against His Loyall Protestant subjects , to the hurt or damage of them and their Religion ; the King hath both secretly and publikly disowned ever , and still doth : For why should he sinne against God , His own Conscience , and honour in taking upon himselfe the scandall of others doings ; as those that call themselves his great and wise Councell desire he should ; who themselves commit the sinne , and would have him beare all the * * Yea all the bloud that hath been shed , by them and by ▪ their meanes , in this unnaturall war ( which themselves for no cause have raised not only against the Kings will but also against his person and his friends ) must , and is by them , laid to the Kings Charge , their Militia & successe perswade them to it . blame , ( for this is their way of Honouring their Soveraigne in the eyes of His people ) And to this purpose , when at first by decolation of Strafford , the Irish Governour , they had put that wild and unruly people into a fit Capacity , and proximate potentia of Rebelling : and perhaps too in their close trading way , ( wherein for their own particular advantage , they are of all men living most skilfull ) had helped to draw that power into Act ; to the end the people of this Kingdom , ( whom they were to use to another purpose ) might not so soon suspect them guilty of so much evill ; they published abroad that the Rebells in Ireland had the Kings warrant for all their bloudy doings ; & to put some colour upon this devilish slander , they printed certain examinations , ( as they cal'd them ) of certain inferior men & women ; who reported ( as they tell ) that they heard some say , they heard from others , who received it ( perhaps from 3. or 4. persons ) that some Commanders among the Irish Rebells had affirmed that themselves had the Kings Commission for what they did : Which thing if any of the Irish Rebells did say , or affirme , what wonder is it ? do not all Rebells use to pretend the best authority , for their own wicked doings ? have not even they of Westminster themselves , rais'd all their forces of men and monies against the Kings person , under the Kings own name ? was not the King and Parliament the onely word in use with them at the first , though now the Kings name is left out ? for they apprehend the people to be so deeply lock'd with themselves in guilt and bloud , that they dare not leave them : I dare boldly affirme it , that many thousands of our English , had never been ingulpfed in those Rebellious wayes wherein they are , had they at first but been acquainted with the devises of Rebellious Heads ; but now things are come to that height , that they know not how to disingage themselves , without a present ruine from them who have engaged them . But hence ( I say ) it plainly appeares to be no wonder , if the Irish Rebels did pretend the Kings Authority also , in the beginning of their accursed undertaking , ( though whether they did or no , I cannot tell , for I did not hear them ; ) only this I am sure of , that they who published and printed those reports in this Kingdome , did hope thereby to work ( as indeed they did ) a disaffection in many people against their Soveraigne , that so themselves might be strengthned with their concurrence in their intended project against him , and all his friends that sided with him ; with whom I may affirme they have even dealt as the Cyclops in Homer did with Ulisses and his Associates ; who findeing no reason to misuse them , yet having a great desire to feed upon them , would needs perswade that they were Pyrats : So these not knowing any sufficient reason to quarrell with the King and his friends , or to stir up the people against them ; yet having a great hunger after the Authority , places , Rights , and profits which they possessed , they would needs perswade they were Popishly affected , and were approving and consenting to the Irish Rebellion : And because the King would never be perswaded ( as the people were ) to yeeld himselfe guilty of those evils and miseries which ( as themselves quote his words ) He could never hear nam'd but with a bleeding heart ; therefore they are pleased here to adde and say , that the King himselfe has not appeared with an open face in the businesse .

But ( say they ) now by Gods providence the tr●verse curtaine is Libell . drawne , and the King writing to Ormond and the Queen , what they must not disclose is presented upon the stage .

Their meaning is , that now the King is made to shew his face , whether he will or no , and to appeare ( as they think ) such a one , as they have reported him : For those secrets which he would have to be kept close , ( for feare they should discover him ) are here presented to publik view , by the direction and Authority of his Great Councell , who in their faithfulnesse and Loyalty to him , have opened all unto the world , yea and set it forth with an additionall Advantage .

But ( indeed ) this act of theirs , speakes those men of that Great Councell , to have no great acquaintance with that Precept of Christ , Do to others , as ye would have others do to you ; For certainly themselves have sometimes writ to their wives and friends such particulars , as they would not have all the world to know of : For though perhaps they may not be hurtfull rightly taken , yet ( they 'l say ) ill constructions may be made of good meanings , or a good design may be obstructed , if the meanes intended for accomplishment be divulged , and therefore if they require secresie of those entrusted , they beleive they have reason for it , and no man ought to cavill at it ; But the King it seemes ( of all men ) must not be ▪ allowed this Priviledge ; he is here exclaimed upon , to be as culpable as they have voiced him , meerly for his requiring silence in a case of like nature . His experience had taught him too well , that they studied to crosse him in all he did , and to mistake him in all he said ; yea , so they might prejudice him in his Affaires , and in his peoples hearts , they cared not to go in the way of perversnesse , which ( as the Apostle saies ) doth lead unto their own destruction : which to prevent if possible , He gives the Queen and Ormond this Caveat , not to disclose some particulars mentioned to them in his Letters . But ( as the saying is ) no man can avoid his proper destiny , for they being ( as it seemes ) ordained to stumble , and made to be destroyed ( as S. Peter saies some be ) shall not escape their meanes of ruine : these very Papers ( notwithstanding the Kings care ) shall miscarry , and fall into their hands ; whereby is administred to them , an occasion of falling , and so of perishing in their own Corruptions by their evill speaking ; and perversely interpreting the things they understand not . And themselves say , there was a Providence in this , which notwithstanding they seeme to blaspheme , by making it the Author of their Evills : by Gods good providence ( say they ) the traverse Curtaine is drawne , yea but that , what ever the King would have Ormond and the Queen conceale , is presented upon the Stage together with their own malicious conceits upon the same ; they entitle all to be the Act of Gods Providence ( as if themselves had not had so much as a finger in the busines ) but 't is no marvail , that they , who begun their reproachfull Prologue , with an abusive mentioning of Gods Mercies ; should also conclude the same with a speaking evilly of Gods good Providence .

Indeed I confesse there was a Providence , and a better Providence too , then they will acknowledge in their surprizall and publication of these Papers , for hereby 't is come to passe , that they who before ( Lapwing-like ) cryed furthest off from their own nest , are detected and discovered . They who formerly ( Janus-like ) looked two wayes , are made to have but one face . They who pretended love and Loyalty to their Soveraigne , are unmuffled , and have the traverse Curtaine so drawn from before them , that their malice and hypocrisie is presented upon the Stage , and made transparent to every Eye : insomuch that those people , who did before by their meanes , transire ab ignorantia ad prejudicium , leap from ignorance to prejudicate opinion of their King ; without taking a good Judgement in the way ; have now gained , such a full view of the Hearts and true dispositions of their seducers , that they may conclude of them , as Thomas Whittle Fox Martyr . the Martyr , did of the Enemies of his daies : That in them appeareth so lively , the very image and shape of Satan , that a man ( if it were no prejudice to Gods Word ) might well affirme them to be Devills incarnate : Which very thing also , that little of theirs which followes , doth seem further yet to evidence , 't is their Conclusion , and in these words .

God grant that the drawing of this Curtain may be so fatall to Popery , Libell . & Antichristian Heresie here now , as the rending of the vaile was to the Jewish Ceremonies in Judea , at the Expiration of our Saviour .

That which they here call Popery , and Antichristian Heresie , can be no other then the true Protestant Christian Religion , for that only was it , which was here established , which the King professeth and maintaineth , and which themselves were formerly of , ( as they pretended ) to the same now , under those odious names of Popery and Antichristian Heresie , they wish such a finall conclusion , as the Jewish Ceremonies had , ( which were never to endure but for a season : ) and according to their wish , hath their endeavours been , even quite to ruinate and destroy the same , which in a great measure they have already effected , as to wofull experience is too manifest ; and to bring this their wicked work to a more speedy end , they have by these their scandalous notes endeavoured to blast the honour and dignity of that Prince , who hath been , and is , the chiefest defender of it under Heaven : and the Publication of them they call the drawing of the Curtaine , which they are bold to ask Gods blessing upon , that the same ( through his help ) may be as fatall a fore-runner of the ruine of verity , ( which themselves only call Antichristian Heresie ) as the rending of the vaile was to the Jewish Ceremonies : they ▪ would have this Act of theirs as affectuall to the one , as that of our Saviours expiration was to the other : and this time of their owne breathing , to be of like account with that of our Saviours expiring : now what may be thought ( at the present ) of these men , let all that have reason and Conscience Judge . I le conclude with a prayer too ; and it shall be this . God grant that this my drawing the Curtain from the faces of these Libellers , may not only prove fatall to all Hypocrisie , Rebellion , and Antichristian disloyalty : but also instrumentall to work such a shame of themselves in the hearts of these very men , and of their Masters at Westminster , that they may look with better eyes then ever yet they have done , upon Charles their Soveraign , whose honour they have pierced ; and may have better breathings then ever they have had , after Christ their Saviour , whose Gospel they have scandalized .

Amen .

SECT. XX.

What good use might have been made of these Letters . Of the faults laid unto the Queenes Charge , specially in loving her Husband .

I Have done with their Prologue to the Kings Letters , and in a §. 1. manner with their Annotations upon them too , which ( for the most part ) containe but the same over againe , with the mixture of more malice , therefore in examining the one , I have also in a sort dispatched the other . Nor doe I love any more then needs must , to busie my selfe in repetitions .

There are ( I confesse ) a few particulars in these their Annotations , which ( as I remember ) have not been touched upon , in the discussion of the former Generall ; these I shall cull out , and only shew them ( which will be enough ) and so leave them to the world to be judged of . They begin at the end of the Kings Papers , their Observations thus .

Much use may be made of these Precedent Papers , and many Libell . things therein will appear very worthy our notice .

In which they speak truth , and had not themselves been of too spiderous a nature , they might have made much good use of them indeed ; and have noted from them , such dexterity of understanding ; such undantednesse of resolution ; such fortitude of spirit in adversity ; such conjugall faith and affections ; such paternall care and pitty to his people , and such true Christian patience and piety to be in their Soveraigne ; as cannot be altogether Paralell'd at this day , in any Prince of Christendome . In a word , these Papers speak our King to be compleatly a Councellour , a Souldier , a Gentleman , and a Scholler , and had he but trusted to himself more , and lesse to the advice of others , in the management of his Affaires ; thousands of his Subjects from these his Letters , are most confident , that his enemies had not now been triumphant .

But the notice of such mattters , serveth not the turnes of these men , nor can their coloured eyes , see any thing of this nature in these Letters ; faults and errors , only are thought worthy their observance , of which they fancy , they have espied great plenty , in the King and Queen both .

The Queens faults , though ( for shew sake ) they have branched them out into many particulars , may all be reduced to one , and that is Loving of her Husband . Indeed they begin their Complaints against Her , with saying , She is implacable to our Religion , Nation , Government , but they can instance neither in word or action , to make the same appear conjecturall ; only they tell us afterward , of her great care , that our Bishops be provided for , ( and the blessing of God be upon her for it : ) they hope that people doe still beleeve , that Bishops were enemies to all good , and therefore if the Queen doth but manifest any respect to them , in their present affliction and persecution , it doth sufficiently speak her implacablenesse to our Religion , Nation , Government . Well , I wish with my soul , that the men of Westminster had proved themselves no worse affected , to our Religion , Nation , and Government , then the Queen hath done ; for then I am sure , they had all still been in a most flourishing and happy Condition . But the Queen being the Kings Wife , must help to bear her Husbands Burden of blame as well as Sorrow ; even as it shall please these His vassalls to cast it on Her .

Indeed they tell us also afterward , out of Paper 27. that the Queen desires the disbanding of the Parliament : in which perhaps they would have her thought an Enemy to our Religion , Nation , Government : But we shall first read Her words , and then we may judge whether they import such an interpretation : the Queen writing to the King from York saith : I understand to day from London , that they will have no cessation , and that they treat at the beginning of the two first Articles , and afterward of the disbanding of the Army ; certainly I wish a peace more then any , and that with greater reason , but I would the disbanding of the perpetuall Parliament first ; and , certainly the rest will be easily afterwards : I doe not say this of mine own head alone , for generally those that are for you , and against you in this Country wish an end of it . These be the Queenes words entirely . She desires a peace more then any , and in order to that , she wisheth a disbanding of the perpetuall Parliament , because otherwise , peace is never likely to be had ; and this is not the judgement of herselfe alone , but of all in generall : that are both for and against the King , in that Country : wherefore if this be an Argument of the Queenes enmity against our Religion , Nation , Government , then all those that are both for , and against the King , in that County of York-shire are Enemies as well as she , because they joyne with her in wishing an end to the Warre , and restoration of peace unto the Kingdome .

But ( by the way ) I wonder why they should Tax the Queen with implacablenesse to our Government ? is not that of our nation Monarchiall , and that of our Church Episcopall ? and her Husband the Head and upholder of both ? can the Queen then be beleeved to be disaffected to either of these ? the men ( doubtlesse ) have lost their senses , together with their Loyalty .

* * This particular digression was inserted from my own observance of her Majesties goodnesse in France . Concerning her Majesties affection to our Religion and Nation , let me be bold ( though one of the meanest ) upon this occasion , to give a Testimony unto my Country-men , from mine own experience : Those English Protestants who have been in France , in these times of persecution , cannot but witnesse the same with me : and say , That the Queen hath been to the uttermost of her power , a most tender carefull nursing Mother , both to our Religion and Nation , in that her Native Kingdome ; for by her sole meanes and great industry , we had places allowed us , to meet together to serve God in ( even publickly ) after the English manner , in each of which , Gods Word was faithfully Preached on the Lords Day , and truly read , together with Divine Service twice a day throughout the week ; wherunto she was careful that her own Servants of our Nation and Religion ( whereof she hath many ) should duly and constantly resort ; which great priviledge and favour to us , was looked on with much regret and spleen by some Jesuited Papists , who wickedly reproached Her Majesty for the same , exclaiming upon her for a Lutheran , and a Protestant , even because she had manifested such love to our Nation and Religion , in providing for us these Sinagogues : which rebukes and reproaches she ( good Princesse ) was content for our sakes , to bear with meeknesse and patience ; undoubtedly it may be easily believed from this sweetnesse and goodnesse of her nature , ( after her receipt of so many abuses from some amongst us ) that had our deportments towards her been such as our Religion commandeth , she might ere this , in all probabilities have preferred the same before her own ; even as she hath done our Nation ; many have heard her at a wel furnished Table say , one of these Dishes in England , with my Husband and Children ( might I but enjoy it there in peace ) would please me better , and be sweeter to me , then all this plenty in this place . So great is her affection to our Nation ; ( whose great ingratitude and unkindnesse to her , so unbecoming the Gospel , the Lord pardon . )

Let the Reader pardon this digression : her Majesties wronged Innocence , and the truth did extort it from me : I return now to her Accusers : from whom I learn ,

That her Majesties main and proper fault is Loving her Husband , and this ( I confesse ) they Evidence at large , from many quotatious out of her several Letters , as first ( they say ) she performs the office of a Resident for him in France , and is restlesse even to the neglect of her own health , to assist him ( against them his Enemies . ) 2. She vows ( they say ) to die by famine , rather then fail him , in her faithful endevours . 3. She confines not her Agency to France , but sollicites other Princes also for shipping in his aid . 4. She sends Armes into Scotland to Mountrosse ; and many such like particulars they alleage , which doth abundantly evidence this her fault of loving her Husband : Nay , and the most heinous matter of all is the Counsels which she gives him , namely , to be suspicious in his Treaties with them ( who have deceived him so much already ▪ ) to take heed of his own safety amongst them ; and not to think himself safe any longer , then he defends his friends that have served him : for which they quote , Pap. 31. these they call Counsels of very pernicious Consequence , of which nature also , is that manifestation of her Judgment , that peace cannot be safe to the King , without a Regiment for his Guard , ( a la mode de France ) ( say they ) they might as wel have said , a la mode du Parliament ; and of all this , they alleage their punctual proofs out of these Letters : wherefore 't is very plain , that the Queen is guilty of a most dear and tender affection to the King her Husband , and in order to him , she desires the welfare of all his friends : and for this cause , is deemed by these men , a fit object of abuse and hatred .

But truly , if I did not evidently see them to be given up to blindnesse of mind , by reason of that malice which is in them ; I should much admire , at their folly in these their exceptions , against the Queen . I dare say , that Henry Burtons Wife , or John Basticks Wife , might have done ful as much for their husbands , when time was , ( had they bin in a like capacity ) and bin no whit blamed by these men for the same : Nay , they should have been commended rather for such Testimonies of their faithfulnesse and affection . O but the Queens fortune is to be the Kings Wife , and therefore she must not look to find such grace and favour in the eyes of these jolly men ; as to have that in her not censured for a fault , which in mean women is entitled virtue .

Nay , I am further confident , that if this truly royal Mary , Wife to our Soveraign Charls , had like that Queen Isabella , wife to our Edward the 2d. joyned issue with some of the Enemies against the King her Husband , she should have bin in as high account with these , as that other was with the Rebels of those days : her difference in Religion should have bred no dis-affection at all in them towards her ; for 't is not so much an unity in that which they desire and aime at , ( as to all is plainly apparent , from that multiplicity of Religions allowed amongst them ) if there be but a facile community another way , in things more sensible : it wil abundantly serve the turn , to give satisfaction to these blessed Reformers .

But because the Queen is Chara fidaque marito , dear and faithful to her Lord and Husband : therefore must she be exclaimed upon , and hated ; yea , hunted and forced out of the Kingdom , by certain wise and wel-bred Gentlemen , ( as they would be accounted ) that rule the rost at Westminster : who , if they could but lay hands upon her , would also murder her , for with open mouth they have charged her already with no lesse then Treason , ( Treason against the New-state forsooth ) even for her affectionate adherence , unto the King her Husband , in these times of his affliction . Observe it ( I beseech you ) and consider well of it , O all ye Princes and Nobles of the world , and all you that are true Gentlemen of what Nation and Kingdome soever , and say , whether you ever read or heard of the like ! Behold , here a most Royall Lady , of most noble and high Vertues , and incomparable parts ; Great Henries Daughter , Sister to the late French King , and Aunt unto the present , and Queen of England , who hath been defamed , sclandered , reviled , railed upon , shot at , persecuted , and driven to banishment ; brought upon the publick Stage for a Traitour , condemned and threatned with death , and forced to fly into other Countries , to preserve her selfe in being , ( like that woman in the Revelation , from the face of the Dragon ) and all this onely for her faithfulnesse and loyal affections to her Husband in his distresse : consider of this thing I beseech you , and speak your minds .

And you my Country-men of England in general , examine your thoughts , and then say , Hocci●e est Humanum factum aut inceptum ? Is there any Generosity , nay , any Humanity in such dealings ? Can you imagine that such demeanours towards such a personage , will be ever chronicled to our Nations praise , or read by posterity with approbation ? Was ever such harsh , and hellish usage offered by the hands of English men before now , to a daughter of France ? Duke Reiners Daughter , ( Wife to that good , though most unfortunate King Henry ▪ the 6. ) was used much better by Richard the third , she had no such despights offered to her person , because a woman , and though she brought much forrein aid into the Kingdome , yet was she not ( as I read ) ever accused of Treason for the same ; she was ra●her interpreted to have done thereby , her proper duty to her Husband : no man ( I am sure ) can say that our Protestant Religion allows of this behaviour ; or that our holy Mother Church , did ever feed any of her Children with such nourishment , as should cause them to break out into such exorbitancies ; Her milk was alwaies seasoned with the Doctrines of Humility , Reverence , Civility , Gentlenesse , Affability , and gratiousnesse of conversation to people of all sorts , even to inferiours and to enemies . Much more to superiours and to friends .

Surely if this our ( once most generous and courteous ) Nation , had not now ( in too great a measure ) layed aside common Humanity , as well as grace : were there but this one reason , which I shall name , it would be abundantly enough , to make this Queen most dear and precious in all our apprehensions , scib. for that she hath been , tam partu potens , & ●tero toties enixa gravi pignora pacis , she hath so highly enriched this Kingdome from her fruitful and chast womb , with so many sweet and Royal pledges of future happinesse , as few Queens before her have done ever the like . But O my dear Country , thou art fallen , thou art fallen from thine ancient glory ; for thou hast brought forth in this thine unhappy Age , a generation of vipers , who have laboured to destroy both Religion and good manners in thee , and by whose operation Stigii profundi claustra & obscuri specus laxantur , Hels own self is broak loose into thee : The Lord in mercy yet once again vouchsafe a gracious look upon thee .

But ( by the way ) who can choose but admire the strength of malice ? because these men themselves do hate the King , they cannot abide that so much as his Queen should love him : they have robbed him of the hearts of his People ; the Comforts of his Crown , and it grieves them they cannot alienate from him the Affections of his Wife , the comforts of his bosome ; they grutch him the enjoyment of her love at a distance . How have they by their spightfull promulgation of the 34 Paper , ( which was written twenty years before , and no whit concerneth them at all ) endevoured to work in her , an alienation from him : and by that they say upon Pap. 11. to weaken the duty of his Son towards him : but praised be the majesty of Heaven for it ; those that are most neerly his own , cannot be loosened from him : though of all Princes he is most unhappy , in too ma●y of his people , yet is he most blessed of all men , in his Wife and Progeny : never had Husband a more loving Spouse ; never had Parent more sweet conditioned and respectfull Children , then our Soveraign hath of the Prince of Wales , and * * This was written when the Duke of Yorke was either in Oxford , or supposed to be there . Duke of York ; and as our prayers , so our hopes are , that Gods grace wil so preserve and keep those other Princes , whom the Rebels have got into their bondage , that not all the temptations they can use , shall ever make them decline from duty .

But further , ( as if there were no cause of fear at all on her part ) they tax the Queen for being jealous of her Husbands safety , if He should venture himself to go amongst them : Truly considering the spirit they are of , if She should , in her tendernesse fear , they might entertain him , Thyestaeis dapibus , seeing they have wherewithall to do it , I should not think Her worthy to be blamed : which thing how horrid and incredible so ever , the hear-say of , may seem to people , before it is done ; yet should the same be acted by Order from the Lower House , and Voted meet in that manner to torment the King : many of the Vulgar are in such a Captivity of Judgement to them , that they would quickly cry it up for a most remarkable and comely Act of Justice .

And let Reason speak in the Queens case ; She hath had ample experience of their inveterate malice against her Husband ; full Testimonies of their bloudy dispositions , both against him , and her self : besides her own Father was Murdered by an Assassinate of theirs , who hold the Principle of King-killing , as these men do : May not she therfore being a tender Lady , and ful of affections be excused by all men , if she fears the like may befall her Husband ? and for prevention thereof , desireth he should have a Regiment for his Guard , ( which themselves onely interpret should be , a la mode de France . Yea , * * It was generally believed when this was inserted that the Kings trusting the Scots with his Person could not possibly but make them ashamed to prove unfaithful , but their late Act hath given all men to understand , that though Judas ( for the love of money ) may keep touch with the Pharisees , yet he is no fit or safe man , to be of the Guard unto his Master . and why may he not have a Regiment of Scots , for his Guard a la mode France ? ( the Scots are his Country-men ) to defend him from them and their Assassinates , who have Authorized this Pamphlet against him , for the ends aforesaid .

But to conclude this particular ; let these virulent men speak their pleasure against the Queen : I hope ( by this time ) the world hath sufficient knowledge of them to her Honour ; she being the object of their Hate , cannot but be a Map of goodnesse .

And most Noble Queen , ( if one of the meanest , and most obscure of your Majesties subjects , may presume to speak to so great a Princesse ) let me assure your Highnesse ; however these English Catalines have censured your virtues ▪ and abused you for them : yet there be many thousands of true Protestant English hearts , who ( according as our Religion teacheth ) have you in the most high esteem of all earthly women , for your tender Care , and constant fastnesse to our Soveraign , in these times of trouble ; your zealous endevours to assist him , hath so increased the flame of our Loyal affections towards you , that we are confident the whole floud of waters which the many-headed Dragon throws out of his mouth , shal never be able to extinguish it in us : Yea , and by the strength of that grace , which our holy Religion hath wrought in us , we shal never cease night and day , to make you the special subject of our prayers , until we see you restored with honour to your Throne amongst us ; or hear that you are advanced with glory to your seat in Heaven : And let your excellent goodnesse ( I beseech you ) pardon your Vassal this great boldnesse .

SECT. XXI .

Of the Kings fault in loving his Wife : The manifest and malicious falsifications and perversions of divers of the Kings expressions to his Queen noted .

THus have I examined the Queens faults ; and ( notwithstanding the ponderous aggravations , which these enemies of Honour and virtuous Ladies , do set them forth withall ) have found them light and easie : I come now to see what they say further against the King , whom they do accuse in the first place , for loving his Wife again ; as wel ( it should seem ) as she loves him . It is manifest that ( notwithstanding their late extraordinary great successe ) these mens hearts are not yet freed from jealousies and fears : they are suspicious stil of Conspiracies ; yea , that the King and Queen have entred into a Covenant to love each other , for to spight them , in giving them a good Example in cases of like Nature .

They tel us , that He communicates his thoughts and affairs unto Her , and though She be the weaker sex , yet he makes her privy to his secrets , and takes advise and counsel from her ; yea , and more then this they say , He professes to prefer Her health before His worldly affairs , for which they bid us see Paper 14. which we have done , and the world shall hear what we have there seen . That Letter was written by his Majesty to the Queen , January 8. 1645. immediately after his taking of Leicester , wherein he hath only ( to this purpose ) these words ,

I Must tel thee , that 't is thy Letter by Fitz Williams assuring me of thy perfect recovery , with thy wonted kindnesse , which makes me capable of taking contentment in these good successes : for as divers men , propose several recompenses for themselves ▪ for their pains and hazard in this Rebellion : So thy company is the only reward I expect and wish for .

These two last lines were scraped by Miles Corbet the Examiner , for the Printer to put into a different Character , that the Reader might the better observe , the Kings fault in them : But fearing the dulnesse of mens Capacities , ( if let alone to themselves ) these quick-scented Note-mongers have put too their helping hand , and Collected from them , that the King professes to prefer the Queens Health , before the Exigence , and importance of his own publick Affaires ; and they hope that people will from hence believe , that he prefers his private Affections to his Wife , before the care of the whole Common-wealth ; and therefore will judge it very fit , that he be not onely put by his Office , ( for that he is already by his new Masters at Westminster ) but also kept out for ever , and never trusted more , with any Affaires of importancy .

And further they accuse him , for avowing Constancy to his Wife , and ( as they expresse it ) to Her grounds and documents : which they would have the Reader apprehend to be , to whatsoever the Queen had already , or hereafter should propound unto him , concerning Religion , and the Government of the Common-wealth : to which purpose also , they say ; that His Counsels are wholly managed by the Queen , though She be of the weaker Sex , born an Alien , bred up in a contrary Religion ; yet nothing , great or small ( say they ) is transacted without her privity and Consent . And for this they quote Paper 38. by all which it is apparent , they would have it believed , that as divers mens Wives , ( being of Masterly dispositions ) do take upon them , to command their Husbands , so the Queen doth take it upon her , to rule the King , and all his Affaires : and as many men have submitted themselves to their Wives yoake , so hath the King yeilded up himself to his Queens direction : and therefore they hope that people have wit enough , to conclude from hence ; that it is not fit the Government of this Church and Kingdom , should remain in such hands as heretofore ; but rather in the hands of his Great and Wise Counsel , who are men , all of this Nation , and bred up in the Protestant Religion , and so fitter in all respects , then the Queen is , Who is one of the weaker sex , born an Alien , and bred up in a contrary Religion .

This mischievous suggestion , ( if swallowed for a truth ) may be of dangerous consequent : and therefore I hold it necessary , to shew the falsity of it , which I shall plainly do , both from these letters which these Calumniators have published for their own pernitious purpose , and also from their own very words and confessions in another place of these their Annotations .

1. The Queen is far from that disposition , to take upon Her to rule Her Husband , wholly , and in all things , ( as they would have it beleeved : ) for the direct Contrary is most apparent in Paper 29. where She submits Her self , wholly to His direction , and desires Him to send Her His commands , concerning a particular business , that She was requested to write about , affirming that She neither would , nor durst , do any thing in it without His direction : Her words are these .

I thought it to be a matter of so great ingagement , that I dare not do it , without your Commnad ; therefore if it please you , that I should do so , send me what you would have me write , that I may not doe more then what you appoint .

Had She been of such an imperious spirit , towards Her Husband , as these Her back-friends report Her , and would have Her supposed , surely , She had never writ , so like an obedient Wife for His Commands , and particular directions : Thus the Queen is cleared .

Secondly , Neither is the King , ( as they suggest ) of so subjective a Nature , as to submit His affaires wholly to His Wives guidance , ( were She , as She is not , ambitious of the same ) He is more a man , then to forget himself to be an Husband ; if the 34. Paper be observed , it will be clearly Evident , that the King was never so weakly uxorious , no not the first year of His marriage , ( when in most men affection prevaileth over judgement ) as to lose any whit of His Husbandly Authority in matters of Houshold Government , He would not consent to any thing , ( though of private concernment ) which was either unfit for Her as a Wife to undertake , or for himself , as an Husband to permit : and is there any liklyhood , He should now have submitted all His publick Affaires , and Kingly Councells , wholly to Her managemeet , and disposall ? no man of wisdome or reason can beleeve it .

If that which is intimated in the said Letter concerning the Queens disposition , when She was young , and yet unacquainted with Her Husbands instructions , be compared with Her present dependance upon his Commands ( already proved ) and that abundant readinesse now in Her , to do Him service , ( which these men so tax and blame Her for : ) there will appeare to every Eye , not onely the Kings Pious discretion , and the Queens Godly obedience , but also Gods gratious blessing , of his endeavours upon Her spirit : and doubtlesse this inward benefit received from him , is a ground of Her more strong , and fervent affection towards him : and makes Her resolve , rather to neglect her own health , yea to die by Famine , then to be failing in Her Negotiations for Him .

A full compliance in all things , but rarely found , between man and wife at their first meeting ; nor is the same so perfectly effected afterward , in many persons , as is evident to be in this Royall paire ; for either the Husband wants that Wisdome and care to work it , which the King had ; or the Wife that goodnesse of disposition to be wrought upon , as was in the Queen : I could name some Lords and Gentlemen too , amongst the Kings enemies , who were never so notable for wit or honesty , as to seek their Wives Conformity in this Christian way , as their Prince hath done : But I spare them now , and return to the thing in hand .

It is probable ( at least ) by this time , that the Kings Councels , rule the Queen , and not the Queens Him : ( as these slanderers say ) but to put the matter quite out of doubt ; let us listen to what these very men say themselves , to this purpose , in the next Page , where among other railing expressions against the King , ( forgetting what they had said before ) they affirm , that as He surpasseth the Queen in Acts of Hostility , so in the way of managing the same , scil ▪ with more close and deep secresie : and a little after they tell us , that He urgeth the Queen to make personall friendship , with the Queen of France , ( they do not like the word friendship ) and ( say they ) He doth furnish the Queen , with dexterous polli●ies , and Arguments to work upon the Ministers of State in France : All which , ( as I apprehend ) ▪ puts the plain lie , upon that their former Charge , which they had took such paines about to collect from the fifth and 38. Papers , which now also , wee will looke into , for the further manifestation of their Honestie .

The fifth Paper , ( from whence they collect , that the King vows Constancy to the Queens grounds and documents ) was written Jan. 2. 1645. when there was a way making for the Treaty at Uxbridge ; And a Rumor of somewhat the King would do , had beed presented to the Queen ( as appears by the Letter ) in the ugliest form , which also Her love to Her Husband might make more affrightfull , ( perhaps it was that , He would trust his person among them . ) But what ever it was , it seemes the Queen had writ thereof unto the King , in Her former Letter , and receives his Answer in these words .

IF thou hast not Patience to forbeare judging harshly of my Actions , before thou hearest the reasons of them , from me , thou mayest be often subject to be doubly vexed , first with slanders , then with having given too much eare unto them : To conclude , esteeme Me as thou findest Me , constant to those grounds , thou leftest Me withall .

Now from hence they gather , that The King vowes Constancy to the Queens grounds and documents : as if at Her going away , She had left certain Grounds and Documents , as rules of direction , for the King to go by : whereas the words are not , to the Grounds Thou leftst with Me , ( as then they ought to have been ; ) but to those Thou leftst Me withall , that is , which I had formerly resolved upon , thou shalt finde me constant in my ways and purposes : I am still the same I was , when thou leftst Mee , and thou shalt never find Me swarving from the Grounds of Conscience , Justice , and Honour , which Thou knowest Me to be balanced withall . Let the world now judge of the Honesty and truth of these observatours , by this their manifest forgery ; and of the Honour which the Parliament have purchased to themselves , in publishing this Observation by Speciall Order .

The 38. Paper , ( from whence they conclude , that the Kings Councels are wholly managed by the Queen , and nothing small or great is transact without her privity and consent ) begins thus .

Deare Heart ,

I Never till now knew the good of Ignorance , for I did not know , the danger thou wert in by the Storme , before I had an assurance of Thy happy escape . — I think it not the least of my misfortunes , that for my sake Thou hast run so much Hazard , in which thou hast expressed so much Love to Me , that I confesse it is impossible to repay by any thing , I can doe , much lesse by words , but my Heart being full of Affections to Thee , admiration of Thee , and impatient passion of Gratitude to Thee , I could not but say something , leaving the rest to be read by Thee out of thine owne Noble Heart .

By which words ( we see ) that the Letter was writ to the Queen , after She had lately been in a great danger by Sea , even to the hazard of Her life , for the Kings sake ▪ and had thereby , as also by Her discreet and faithfull management of affaires for Him beyond the Seas , given the largest testimonies of Her true Affection , as in his judgement could possibly be given . Now ( therefore ) if in his Passion of Gratitude , ( to use his own phrase ) he had professed to make Her of His Councell in all His Affaires ; yea and that He would thenceforth , think it a wrong to Her , to do any thing without Her : I beleeve it would have been , ( with men not disposed to quarrell ) a very excusable errour . Some more expressions then ordinary , or Con●ugall indulgence are allowable to any wife , after so great an affright , and danger , ( as must needs be supposed the Queen was in ) to revive and lighten Her Spirit again : But to a Queen , to a Kings daughter , to a Lady of such splendour and parts ; that had run so great an Hazard , as a greater could not be imagined , for the love of Her Husband : what wel-bred Gentleman under the Sun , but will blush to say , that any expression of esteem , can be too Honourable , or too High to be used unto Her ?

But if we look further yet into the Paper , unto the words which they ground their observation upon ; we shall find them ●ttered upon another particular occasion : for when His Majestie had testified his joy , in gratulating His Queens deliv●●ance , He discourseth to Her of another matter , scil. of His being persecuted ( it is his own word ) for places with importunity of suitors , whereby He was put to a kind of distresse , for an evasion , that he might not ( if possible ) offend any , by granting to some , what others also gaped after : ( for , alas , such hath been the Condition of our good King , that He hath been forced to feare to offend : and such hath been his infelicity , that too many of those that served him , did more seek themselves then him , proposing , ( as himself saies in another place ) severall recompences to themselves , for their paines and Hazard in this Rebellion , and if to one was granted , what others expected , and sued for , these being frustrate of their expectations , conceiving themselves slighted , have grown sullen upon it , and no more service would they do ; Nay peradventure dis-service rather , to revenge themselves upon him : and happy had it been if all Suitors for places , had been discarded , at their first appearance : For doubtlesse those of best desert , and most faithfulnesse , have had more modesty and wisdome , then to persecute and torment the King with any such selvish motions , in these times of distraction , as might any way tend to his disadvantage : But the King tells the Queen in that his Letter of those his straits , and how he delivered himselfe : I answered , ( saies he ) that having professed to have thy advise , it were a wrong to thee , to do any thing before I had it . This is all ; yet from hence these nimble-witted , spacious conceited fellows , make shift to collect all this long matter , and that plainly too , ( as they think : ) It is plain ( say they ) here , that the Kings Councels , are wholly ( or altogether ) managed by the Queen , though She be of the weaker Sex , born an Alien , bred up in a contrary Religion , yet nothing great or small is trans-acted without Her privity , and consent , and for this see Paper 38. Truly ( I hope ) all the world sees , that this adds but little more to the credit of the Authorizers of this Pamphlet , then the former observation did . And thus have I also discovered the vanity of their exceptions against the King , for his loving the Queen .

SECT. XXII .

Of the Kings fault in labouring to uphold Monarchy . His soliciting the King of Denmark to this purpose , no whit Contradictive , to his former resolutions of not calling in forrein aid .

ANother Grand particular ( beside this ) they have against Him , and that is , His imploying Collon●ll Cockram , to solicite the King of Denmarkes assistance : Whence they Conclude thus , He makes not onely Papists our Enemies for Religion sake , but all Princes ( though Protestants ) for Monarchy sake . From whence all people must learne and beleeve three things .

1. That 't is onely Religion , and nothing but their Religion , which the King doth oppose these men for ; yea , and for their pure Religion it is , that he makes Papists their Enemies .

2. That 't is an heinous crime , and sin in the King , to endeavour to maintain Monarchy ; or to solicite any Princes , though Protestants , and of his owne nearest bloud and Alliance beside , to aide him therein .

3. That all Princes are contained , and included in the King of Denmarke , for in the Kings soliciting him , he solicites all them : Whence by the way , we may also observe ; how provident these times are , in providing for the credit of their future Clergy : for 't is ( doubtlesse ) for their sakes , that an Argument à singularibus ad universalia , is here ( amongst other like stuffe ) made pa●●able and good , by Authority and speciall Order of Parliament .

Concerning the Religion of these men , it hath been made apparent already , that the fruits and effects of it , speake it to be such a one , as deserves the hatred of all men , though it cannot under any proper name be the object of the Kings opposition ; for no man can directly say what it is ; themselves are not yet resolved upon it , nor what to call it ; But whatever is the ground of the Kings opposing them , 't is evident that the Cause of their resisting him , ( which I hope all Christian Princes will take speciall notice of ) is for Monarchy sake , he would maintaine Monarchy ; He will not tamely admit the downfall of Monarchy , in this noble Kingdome ; which these men ( as appears by their owne words ) would faine effect , and therefore they thus persecute him , and exclaim upon him : nor are they either ashamed or affraid to intimate the same to the whole world ; let all the Monarchs of the Earth , take it as an open defyance if they please , they thinke themselves able to grapple with them all , yea , they and their faction , ( where ere they prevaile ) are resolved not to leave a Monarch standing .

I desire of all you , His Majesties Subjects of Great Brittain and Ireland , who have unfortunately been seduced by this faction , but to observe well this discovery which themselves have made ( by this passage ) of their own intentions : they have told you oft , and perhaps may tell you againe , by some impudent speech or declaration , that they intend still to maintaine true Religion , and Monarchy in this Kingdome , to have a King over them , and that they be only ill tongues & Enemies to Parliaments , that say otherwise , &c. But I beseech you , beleeve not a word they say to this purpose , for God hath here made their owne tongues and pens to betray their Hearts for your sakes , that you might speedily withdraw your selves , from their seduction ; and not be their Instruments to embrew your hands in the bloud of your Soveraigne ; and to take from him , his Inheritance , who hath alway defended you in yours , with peace and plenty ; till by their fraud and violence , he was disabled , and how have you enjoyed your selves , and comforts since , let your experience speak it to your owne Hearts . Be you assured ( from what you have felt ) that Monarchy is the Protection of this Nation , and of you the good people in it : call but to minde the daies past , when a Monarch only had the Militia in his disposing , quàm placide po●ens dominusque vitae , how pleasingly powerfull was he in the use of it ? with what innocent hands did he sway the Scepter ? How unbloudy was his whole raigne ? How tender and sparing of the lives of his Subjects ? Populus iste non bella nôr●t , non tubae fermitu● truces , non arma gentes cingeres assuêrant suas muris nec urbes , we knew not what Warres or Alarums meant , nor did we need weapons to protect our selves , nor Walls to defend our Cities , pervium cunctis iter , every man might travaile safely , & communis usus omnium rerum fuit , there was a common use of all Common blessings , yea , and every man beside without disturbance , enjoyed the comfort of his own Labours .

But since Monarchiall Government hath been obscured by these mens introduction of themselves , upon the Stage of Action , what hath been in practise amongst us , but all kind of Oppression , Tyranny , Injustice and Villany ? whereof I heartily wish that your Experience did need my further information ; wherefore I pray take speciall notice of this passage , 't is published you see , to the world by Authority of Parliament , yea , by their speciall Order , and therefore you have reason to beleeve it , to be the true intent of their Hearts : and the rather , because 't is so agreeable to all their Actions ; ( yea , though the contrary should be told you hereafter by the same Authority . )

Be it known ( I say ) unto you all , and remember it well , the end of all these warres and fightings against the King , is to destroy Monarchy in this Kingdome , and to keepe you the free-borne Subjects of it , in this turbulent , slavish , and underly condition whereunto a few of your Tyrannicall fellow-Subjects have already brought you : they tell you sometimes , that 't is the Militia of the Kingdome onely ▪ which they would have settled in good hands , and the King shall be King still ; but your experience have taught you , that no hands are so good as his ; neither can the Kings bare Title be able to defend you in your possession . They tell you that they will defend you ; but you have payed for so much wit , as to judge of what you shall have , by what you have had already from them : therefore as no man having tasted old wine , straightway desireth new , ( viz. if he be also acquainted with the relish of the new ) for he saies the Old is better ; so you having had a sufficient tast of both Governments , the Monarchicall , and the other new one ( which we cannot yet tell by what name to call ) have no reason by any meanes , to allow of this , since you are so sure that the old is better . In a word , let this Conclusion be rooted in your Hearts , which experience hath in part confirmed unto your senses , that as the Moone and Starres would fall infinitly short of that bright Lustre , which now they have , if the Sunne were stripped of his abundant shining ; so take from the King , his Royall Prerogative , let him be as a King and no King , and all the people great and small will quickly feel , that from his flourishing Condition proceeded all their happinesse .

I shall not here need to spend time in shewing the Excellency of Monarchy above all other Governments , and the fitnesse of it for this Nation ; abler Pens have done that abundantly , since the beginning of this unreasonable Rebellion ; only this I say , to introduce any other forme into this Kingdome , is a new thing never yet in being here , and therefore I apprehend such an Act to be a perfect opposition unto Gods revealed will , whosoever be the Agents in it ; for as the saying is , Qui mala introducit , voluntatem Dei oppugnat revelatum in verbo , qui nova introducit voluntatem Dei oppugnat revelatum in rebus , and therefore I advise all Statesmen consulere providentiam Dei cum verbo Dei , to take Councell of Gods Providence , as well as of his Word , in cases of this Nature . But I returne again to these men .

Who would have us , by these their words , ( of His Maj. soliciting the King of Denmark , and in him all other Princes ) to take notice that he calls in forraign Aide : which fault they amplifie over and over in other places , for though themselves may , without offence or sinne , call in another Nation , and hire them ( with I know not how many 1000. Pounds a moneth ) to help them cut the throats of their Country-men ; yea , and may make use of any forreiners in the world , of what Nation , Religion , or Spirit soever they be to help them to destroy and pull down Monarchy ; yet the King may not without exclamation , desire the aide of a Protestant Prince , no not of his neerest Kinsman , the King of Denmark to uphold the same . But what is the reason that the King must be confined to this restraint , & themselves walk so much at Liberty ?

Why they tell us , at the end of their notes , that the King had made resolutions and promises , that he would never bring in forreine forces . Which themselues indeed never did , nor ever intended , for doubtlesse they resolved at first , to bring their defignes to passe by any meanes , and rather then faile , to get assistance Flectere si superos nequeunt Achero●●a movere , and therefore themselves are free , and do as they please , whereas the King is entangled in his own promises .

They say Pag. 58. As to the bringing in of forrain forces , The King , Mar. 9. 1641. in his Declaration from Newmarket saith ,

Whatsoever you are advertised from Rome , Venice , Paris , of the Popes Nuncios soliciting , Spain , and France , for forrain ●ydes , We are confident no sober honest man , can beleeve Us so desperate or senselesse , to entertain such designes , as would not onely bury this Our Kingdome in soddain destruction and ruine , but Our Name and Posterity in perpetuall scorn and infamy .

Also they tell us of other words , which the King spoke some three weeks after , to the same purpose , which indeed ( as I take it ) do expresse the inward ground and Motive , that caused him to speak the former , viz.

We have neither so ill an opinion of Our own Merits , or the Affections of Our Subjects , as to think Our self in need of forraigne force .

Also August the 4. in his speech to the Gentry of York-shire the King acknowledgeth ( say they ) that

He is wholly cast upon the Affections of his people , having no hope but in God , His just cause , and the love of his Subjects .

Now these observators having quoted these three expressions of the King , do conclude , saying , What distinction can now satisfie us , that neither Irish , French , Lorrai●ers , Dutch , Danes , are forreiners ? To which I answer ;

First for the Irish , they are no more forreiners then the Scots are , nor in some respect so much ; for Ireland hath been a dependant unto the Crown of England , many hundred yeers before Scotland was : and then for French , Lorrai●ers , Dutch , and Danes , I shall answer concerning them , when they are landed , for the Kings assistance : and in the meane time it would be but just , that they should satisfie us , that neither the Irish , Scots , French , Burg●ndi●●● , Dutch , Wall●ns , Itali●ns that are already in their Armies , are neither Papists nor Forreiners , as I said before , the time and place is known to many , where neere 30. of their men being taken were * * At Perin in Cornwal , when the King defeated Essex and his Army . examined , and found to be of six severall Nations , all forreiners , and all Papists .

But these words of the King alleadged by these men against Him , do plainly discover to every honest eye , that His Majesties designe was , never to use any but His own Subjects ; nor did He think it possible , ( and the rather in regard of His own good merits ) that people so long instructed in Protestant Religion , should ever prove so ungratefull , as to force Him ( their Prince ) to stand in need of forreigne assistance : and therefore the Heads of the faction , having in their malicious policy , ( to work feares and jealousies against Him ) told the people , that the Popes Nuncio ( that great Bulbegger ) was soliciting both in Spain and France the Kings businesse for forreigne aides : and of this they said they were advertized , from Venis , and Paris , yea , and from Rome it self ; ( with which it seems they held intelligence even from the very beginning . ) * * My selfe did heare ( in Avignion ) a Gentlemen , belonging to the Cardinall Barbarine mention by name one of their Agents , at Rome : and how many thousand pounds a yeare ( he beleeved ) he did there spend in his Negotiation , for them . Now to remove this foolish vanity , and to retaine a clearnesse in His peoples hearts , the King expressed himself in that sort unto them ; assuring them that they were all forgeries against Him ; and that he did wholly cast Himself upon the Affections of His people , and was confident that no sober man , could beleeve Him so senselesse , as to entertaine such a designe , which would have been so detrimentall both to Himself and His Kindom ; and in very deed , if before he had tryed his own people , he had called in such Armies of Forreiners , as they reported , it must needs have been confessed a desperate part in him , & a mean to have brought a suddain Destruction upon his Kingdome , and a perpetuall Infamy upon His Name .

But if after three yeares , ( as long as was allowed to the fig-tree in the Gospell ) the King finding his Subjects unfaithfull and cold in their affections towards him : Nay more , perceiving by so long experience , that their endeavours were to take from him both his Life , and his Inheritance , yea , and his Honour too , and that they abused his good opinion of them , by mis-interpreting his professions unto them ; and conceiving him tyed thereby , from using others help , for defence of himselfe and Monarchy : I beleeve if he had or should alter his Resolution , and call in any Prince in Christendome to his assistance , in the maintenance of Regall Authority , which God hath intrusted him withall : and of that Government , ( which as the most absolute ) God established among his own people , and hath alway blessed this Nation under ; ( He being utterly disabled to do it otherwise ) it should be reckoned by the Almighty , at the great day , ( if any fault at all ) but among his infirmisies : Yea and if destruction thereby , should fortune to come to the whole Kingdome , the whole infamy and guilt thereof , should be charged upon the Heads of these his most perverse and injurious people ; even as that of Jerusalem by Titus Vespasian is laid upon the seditious , that were therein , even unto this day . But my humble prayer to the Almighty is , that he would yet please to spare us , and to bestow his grace at length upon the people of this land , that they might cease provoking his Divine Majestie , to punish that way , this so Horrid a sin , and so High abuses to his own Annointed . And thus I have done also with this particular .

SECT. XXIII .

1. The Libellers Cavills at the word Mongrill Parliament : At the Commissioners for the Treaty at Uxbridge : At the Kings pawning His Jewels , answered . 2. His Majesties Affection and Goodnesse to His Subjects ( for want of other matters ) objected as a fault against Him by these Libellers .

IN the third place they accuse the King , for a slight esteem of his friends at Oxford , whom they would fain seduce from him : to which purpose they take great advantage , from a word they finde in one of his Letters ( scil. in Paper 13. ) which they dresse up for their own purpose , with 2. more of their own adding , ( according to their wonted honesty ) and affirm them to be spoken by the King , and applyed to the persons of his friends . But in answer to this matter , ( or word rather ) I shall alleadge the Copie of a Letter writ by His Majesties own hand , to Secretary Nicholas about the same , I received it also from the mouth of the forementioned Gentleman , of whom I had the former , which to another purpose I have set down : He had the perfect Copies of both , though at a great distance , but he had so well observed them , that he was confident , he failed but little ( if at all ) in remembring the very words , Which to this particular were thus ,

I Am very sorry , that I have been so unfortunate to have my private Letters taken by the Rebels , but if all mens private thoughts were seen as mine are , I beleeve I should appeare as innocent as any : it may be that many expressions in those Letters , might have been prudently omitted , but if one be well understood , I care not although the rest take their fortune , and that is concerning the Mungrell Parliament at Oxford ; indeed when I was disturbed in mine Affaires , by Sussex and his faction , in my passion I writ so to my Wife , but both by the precedent , and subsequent clauses of that Letter , it may easily be understood , that I meant it of him and his adherents .

And indeed let the Letter be read , and to an equall eye , it can appeare no otherwise to be intended then his Majestie hath expressed : Yet these lyers in wait , do collect from thence , and tell the Lords and Gentlemen at Oxford , that the King despiseth them all , and that onely for their retaining some little Conscience to Religion ; and because they be not wicked enough to serve his purpose fully ; that is , ( as they say afterward ) to think and act the same things , which the inhumane Irish Rebels , or the worst forreigne Enemies of our Religion and State could wish to be done : and thereupon they compare their Soveraigne , ( the most Religious and Gratious Prince that ever this Nation had ) to Richard the third ; who first rejected and then beheaded the Duke of Buckhingham , because when he had furthered him , in deposing and dis-inheriting the two Princes , he was not wicked enough ( say they ) to consent also to the Murther of them ; and to advise the Lords and Gentlemen to take warning by the Dukes example , and timely to turn away from the King unto goodnesse , that is , to their society : it is sufficient only that I have related what they say ; that villany needs no further discovery or Confutation : Onely I adde this , those Lords and Gentlemen whom they labour to seduce ; and whom love and Conscience hath ingaged to their Soveraigne , are not capable to be drawn from him by these mens insinuations , or driven from him by their violence : How cheerefully have they all Hazarded ( yea many of them sacrificed ) their lives for Him ? How joyfully have they endured the spoyling of their Goods for His sake ? With what admiration do inferiour men behold the cheerfullnesse and contentednesse of great persons in great afflictions ? and are ready daily to cry out unto them , O Christians most truly Noble , How much better have you learned Christ then we have done ? Assuredly as never Prince was more unhappy in many of His people then ours is , so never was any more Happy in others of them , then He hath been , more truly beloved , more sincerely affected , ( even by some of all sorts ) and this Himself hath so well acknowledged , and merited from us ; that our grief is , that we have no more Fortunes and Estates to lose , nor more lives then one to adventure for Him : The Libellers doe but labour in vaine , if they think to draw us from our obedience .

Another thing they lay to His Charge in these words ; He seekes Treaties in shew , and wins upon the people by that shew , yet chooseth such Commissioners , and binds them up , with such instructions , that all accommodation is unpossible : The Rancour of this Accusation needs no Confutation neither : for how reall His Majesty hath been in his endeavours for Peace , Heaven and Earth can witnesse ; yea , the very choice of his Commissioners , ( as these men well know , notwithstanding their perverse Cavills ) sufficiently proves it , being persons of such approved Honour , and candid affections to their Country ; that none in the Nation goes beyond them : and let the Directions which the King gave them , be viewed by all men , and judged of ; whether they be such as speak all accommodation impossible ; unlesse with the most unreasonable men living , who will have no Peace : O how oft ( as the world knowes ) hath His Majesty tendred them pardon for all their unrepairable wrongs done against him ! if they would but let Him and his People live in quiet ? yea , How oft hath he been heard in secret to say : O that I knew what I might doe to satisfie these men !

In very deed , what these Libellers are pleased to report of the Kings Commissioners ; was true of those that were sent from the men of Westminster ; they were tyed up , ( as themselves in open conference at Uxbridge did not stick to acknowledg ) whereas the King declared openly , that he meant not his Directions to his Commissioners should be obligatory , only by them , he did acquaint them with his sense , and left them free to themselves to doe that which became men of Honour : and all this the Authors and Authorizers of this Libell , knew well enough , therefore from this their Accusation we onely learne , of what great use sometimes to some men are brasse browes and hard foreheads .

They accuse him also for pawning the Jewels of the Crowne , their Anger is , because they escaped their fingers ; they can see no Errour in themselves for robbing him of all things el●e , and bringing him to such a distresse , as he was forced to part with them , for supply of his necessities , but they observe a great fault in him , for not suffering himselfe to perish , rather then Pawne his owne Jewels ; that these men want nothing but matter , appears by this , and will be more evident by and by .

For having vented as much Poyson , as their venemous skill would serve them , to suck out of the Kings inoffensive Letters : to lengthen the Catalogue , and make the heap shew bigger , they begin to object as faults against him , diverse of his former most affectionate expressions , and desires for the good of his people : hoping that now , they have imbittered mens hearts against him , with their virulent lies and perversions , even his greatest indulgencies will appear distastfull .

The first of which they instance in , is his profession , Dec. 2. 1641. which they say , was in these words .

I am so farre from repenting of any Act done this Session , for the good of my people , that if it were to doe againe , I would doe it , and will yet grant whatelse can be justly desired .

And he concludes ( say they ) with a recommendation of the business of Ireland , and ( finding the preparations for ●he same slow ) againe ( say they ) on December 14. He is patheticall in quickning them thereunto : thus they .

Then they are not ashamed to relate the whole story of their own unchristian and currish behaviour towards him : and his most meek and gentle carriage towards them . I need not baulk to repeat , what themselves blush not to set down , which I shall doe as briefly as I can , and with a better heart then they have done it : let the Reader but afford patience .

SECT. XXIIII .

The Story of the Rebels unchristian behaviour toward their Soveraigne , and his meeke and gracious Carriage towards them , since the beginning of these troubles related by themselves , and their impudency therein noted .

THey begin thus : Notwithstanding all this ( scil. the gratious profession forementioned , and patheticall quickning them for the reliefe of Ireland ) the Parliament out of their Jealousie , did open the indisposition of the whole State , in a plaine and sharp Remonstrance ; to which the King Answers , ( most mildely indeed , as themselves witnesse , by alleadging his words to be these : )

For the preserving the peace and safety of the Kingdome , from the designes of a Popish party , we have and will concur with all the just desires of our people , in a Parliamentary way . For Ireland we thank you for your care and cheerefull ingagement , for the speedy suppression of that Rebellion , the Glory of God in the Protestant Profession , the safety of the Brittish there , our Honour , and this Nations so much depending thereupon , &c. your promises to apply your selves to such courses as may support our Royall Estate with Honour and Plenty at home , and with Power and Reputation abroad , is that which we have ever promised our selfe , both from your Loyalties and affections .

Now mark these men : because the King had not answered their rude Remonstrance , with a like stile and spirit as they did write it , they quarrell at him , and begin thus : Here are words that sound nothing but grace , and here is a cleare Testimony from the Kings owne mouth , concerning the merit of this Nation unto this day : the King had too good an opinion of them , and gave better words of them , then they deserved , and this was his fault ; or else their thirst was strong for bloud , their fingers itched to be fighting with him ; and because by his soft answer to their wilde and unparaleld provocation , they were delayed , and put off from doing mischief , therefore they open the mouth against him : their Consciences told them , that the words imported more Grace , then belonged unto them , therefore they cry , They are but bare words : and to perswade others thereunto , they adde , But notwithstauding these promises and Testimonies , the King discovers more and more regret for Straffords execution , ( as if it were impossible the Kings regret for that , and these promises should be consistent ) Yea and ( say they ) He sticks closer to the Councells of the same faction , ( but who were of that faction , could never be named unto this day , onely all in generall , that were Loyall and loved the King , or hated Rebellion , Sedition and Bloud , since Straffords death , have been esteemed of Straffords faction . )

Then they tell us of a Businesse , which they had published to the world , at least an hundred times before , and repeated over , ( for want of other matter ) nine severall times in one of their particular Declarations ; and for peoples better observance of it , lest happily we had forgot it , they again relate it , scil. . The Kings Charge of Treason against the six Members : His comming to the House to require Justice against them : ( though they never mention , how the King was provoked thereto , by their neglect , and contempt of his Messages , sent formerly unto the House to the same purpose : ) And this ( say they ) was the fatall commencement of the Warre ( now they had that occasion of quarrell so long thirsted after ) for the House declares the next day , that themselves could not sit in safety any longer at Westminster , and thereupon adjourne for some dayes , and retire into the City , require a Guard , which the King dislikes , with these expressions .

We are ignorant of the Grounds of your apprehensions , but protest before the face of Almighty God , had We any knowledge or belief , of the least designe in any , of violence either formerly , or at this time against you , We would pursue them to condigne punishment ; with the same severity , and detestation , as We would the greatest attempt upon Our Crown : And We do ingage solemnly the word of a King , that the security of every one of you from violence , is , and shall be ever , as much Our care as the preservation of Us and Our Children .

These words of the King ( they confesse ) were sweetly tempered , but ( say they ) won no beli●f , ( for they were resolved to go on in their way , and a Guard they would have against His will , if not with it : Yea , and the Tower of London , rendred up into their Hands to boot ) wherefore the Major , Aldermen , and Common-Councell of the City , are set awork to move for it , that the same may be disposed of to persons of trust . The King answers ,

That his reception of such an unusuall request , is a sufficient instance of his singular estimation he hath of the good Affections of the City , which He beleeves in Gratitude will never be wanting to His just Demands and service .

From which they gather : That the King speakes nothing hitherto , but in justification of the Parliament and Peoples Loyaltie : it seemes he had not yet learned to amend his Errour , in speaking better of them , then they deserved .

Then they go on and mention the Tumults about White-Hall , of which they speak very sparingly , as if they had been raised neither by the rabble , as ( they say ) the King imputed them , nor yet by the Kings party , ( as they had formerly affirmed ) but by their owne very selves , saying , They amounted to no Warre , viz. to no such bloudy Warre yet , as they intended .

Then they declare us two more of his faults . 1. The Kings declining the pr●secution of the six Members , as if themselves had offered them to the tryall of law , but He having nothing to charge them withall , declined the Businesse . 2. His departing the City , which was because * * Had His Great Councel shewn but half that zeal in their Master the Kings behalf , as of late they have done in their owne , ( concerning a like tumultuous businesse ) He had not departed from them . His great Councell , would take no order upon his earnest request , to suppresse those unlawfull Tumults . He might well think , they desired to have him Murdered by the hands of the Rabble ▪ and therefore had reason to provide for his safety by departing ; wherein he did according to Christs example , when they would have thrown him down headlong . * * Luke 4. 30. He departed from among them , ( sayes the Text ) and went his way : and according to Davids Example , who thought it no safe staying for Him in Jerusalem , when Absolom had stollen away the hearts of the people . 2 Sam. 15.

Yet soon after ( they tell us ) the King sent them a message to state the differences between them on both sides , promising that when they shall be digested into a body fit to be judged of , it shall appeare what He will do . In this ( sure ) the King was in a great errour , thus to send to them about composing differences , when their intended work , was to make , and widen them rather : wherefore wholly neglecting that particular , The House of Commons , ( say they ) the Lords refusing to joyne , did onely in Answer thereto requi●e the Tower of London to be at their disposing , and withall , ( for the King ever saved as little , by delaying to grant their first demands , as by yeelding to them ) they require now , that the Militia of the whole Kingdome , be put into such hands , as they should recommend : to which the King makes a reply , ( which is also to be reckoned among the rest of his faults ) in these words as themselves testifie .

That the Militia by Law is subject to no Command , but His owne , which He will reserve to Himself as a principall and inseparable Flower of His Crowne , and professes to take care of peace , and the rights of the Subject , equally with His life , or the lives of His dearest Children . He further also conjures them , by all Acts of Duty and favour received , by hopes of future mutuall happinesse , by their love of Religion , the Peace both of this Kingdome , and Ireland , not to be transported with feares and jealousies .

Surely here was enough from the mouth and hand of a Religious King to have prevailed with any , that had not before entred into a Covenant with Hell : But ( say these men ) the Parliament could not ( because they would not ) beleeve themselves secured by these professions , and asseverations : and the King would not ( because He could not ) understand , that the setling the Militia at this time in confiding Hands , to prevent Civill War , was any other , then the taking the Crown from his Head . Hinc illa Lacrymae ( say they . ) So they are resolved ( it seemes ) at the very first , to raise a Civill War , unlesse the King would beleeve that he might put more confidence , in other men , then in himselfe , and that he might maintain his Crown and dignity , without having any Command over the Militia : Well yet notwithstanding all these affronts , put upon His Majesties faithfulnesse , and these contempts of His gratious Asseverations : The King ( say these men ) neverthelesse persists to declare his abhorrence of the Irish Rebellion , frequently inciting the Parliament to send succours , ( which made them more averse thereto , lest the King should please himself , in thinking they regarded Him , or his desires in any thing , which ( indeed ) would have been , a very Grand errour in him . )

Then they relate , How the King abjures any privity to plots and designes against the Laws , and makes strict Proclamation for putting them in execution against Papists , ( who were reported to be the plotters ) that so if possible He might give satisfaction . But the Parliament being resolved , do still pursue their own designe , and ( as if it had been the onely Businesse , for which the King by his Writ did call them together ) they still urge Him to settle the Militia upon them , And ( as they remember us ) upon his refusall so to do , ( thoughts of peace being laid aside ) they seazed upon the Towne of Hull , ( His Magazine of Armes ) without his leave , and held it out against Him , and so taught him to seize upon New-Castle : And now ( say they ) the Warre being thus far advanced , yet it is not agreed , which part was put to the Defensive , and ( as it seemes ) to resolve this , the 19 Propositions were dispatched to the King : which indeed were the meanes of Light to thousands in this Kingdome , of discovering the scope of their intentions , namely to be , to ruine the King , and to bring him into a worse Condition then his meanest vassals . Many men ( whereof my self was one ) did conceive from the grosnesse of them , that they had been divulged , by the speciall endeavo●rs of the Kings friends in the House ; for to discover to the world the unreasonablenesse of the then growing turbulent faction ; to the end that peoples spirits might be awakened to appear generally against the same , in the defence of the Honour , the Rights and Liberty of their Soveraign .

SECT. XXV .

1. Their Pretences of bringing Delinquents to punishment made a ground of the Warre : The King acknowledged by his Enemies to be on the defensive part . 2. His Majesties good opinion ( a long time ) of the Parliament objected as a fault against Him by themselves . 3. The King makes no Warre against His Parliament Evidenced . This Conspiracy of Traitours at Westminster no true Parliament fully proved : The Conclusion of the Answer to the Libell .

BUt the maine thing in those 19. Propositions , ( say these men ) were Reformation of Church-Government : that power Military and Civill might be put into confiding Hands : and that Justice of Parliament might passe upon Delinquents ; We grant they were ; for these three containe all the rest . But here I must beg leave of the Reader to digresse a little , to speake a word of this last particular , having discussed at large of the two first already .

They had , or have two Reasons , for their requiring of the King , that Justice of Parliament might passe upon Delinquents .

1. To punish the Kings Errour in his requiring the Justice of Law against six of their Members ; it shall cost Him the Estates and lives of all his friends , ( if they can bring it to passe ) that He may the better remember hereafter to do no more so : His fault was so great and high , in desiring that half a dozen of them , might be tryed by Law , that it cannot be expiated , without His yeelding up many thousands of his friends , yea , of all that love him , to be condemned without Law , by bare Vote , which they call Justice of Parliament , from which , Good Lord deliver us .

2. To out-voice the Kings demand forementioned : for if they should not shew zeal against sinne , in calling themselves for punishment to be done upon Delinquents , the world would think that the six Members ( whom they rescued from a legall triall , which the King would have had them unto ) might be very faulty , and that His Majesty had just reason to take Armes to bring both them , and their abetters to it ; but to prevent this , they ( by affirming , they take up Weapons to bring Delinquents to punishment ) do avow the War to begin on their side , and so leave the King to be Defender . Although I must tell the world that this devise of bringing Delinquents to Punishment , was resolved upon , to be a chief ground of the Warre , some certaine moneths after the War was begun : I beleeve I could name the place and time , when it was first taken into Consideration , and upon what occasion ; and though I nominate not the Persons , yet I may tell the story .

Upon a time , diverse of the Members were met together at a certaine easie Lords House in the Kingdome , ( who was also in his Country , one of the maine Pillars of this rank faction ) where in like sort were present , some of their Chaplaines , and amongst them , there was one Scholler ; who I think ( truly ) was an honest man at that present , ( and verily I beleeve , doth stil so continue ) he being ( like that Disciple which was known to the High Priest ) well John 18. 16. acquainted with the Company , and therefore might speak more freely to them , and amongst them , then another man could be suffered to doe ; and indeed so did : He moved them to this purpose , while they were at Supper , or sitting at Table .

Gentlemen , you have begun a Civill Warre in this Kingdome and you are come bere into the Country , to draw us further to your assistance , by requiring us to Associate with you : You shall doe well to declare what it is , that you doe bottome your Warre upon , and what is the cause of this your undertaking , that Seeing your Grounds to be lawfull and good , we may with the better Conscience concur with you : for though we take you to be wise , and honest men , yet it doth not become us to yeild you our blind obedience , in a matter of so High concernment as this is . Say therefore ( I pray ) for what cause doe you wage this Warre ? Is it for Religion ? Can you complaine of any restraint in that ? Are not the Temples open ? Have we not Liberty to Preach and professe the whole Truth of God ? Is true Religion so freely exercised in any Nation under Heaven as here ? Is not the King himselfe a Protestant ● Hath he not granted you a power to devise for its continuance , and a promise of his concurrence with you , to establish and settle it as strongly as you please ? What can you hope to get more by Warre , concerning this thing , then you may have , nay , then is offered to you in a way of Peace ? Wherefore declare ( I beseech you ) whether it be for Religion that you fight : and if so , what Particular in Religion it is , that you would have us joyne with you to maintaine and defend . One of the Members that thought himselfe the best speaker , undertooke to Answer the Schollar , ( for the Chaplaines ( poor soules ) were posed , they sat stil and said nothing : though some of them had been as far as Edge Hill . ) And at length , did ( after some shuffling ) fairly confesse , being thus urged , that in very deed , it was not Religion they fought for ; the Doctor asks , Why do you then pretend it to be so unto the people ? His answer was , we shall never else win the people to us . Well , but what is it then ? ( replyed the Doctor ) Is it the Abolition of Episcopacy , that you so contest about ? You know God hath sufficiently manifested his approbation of this Government , by his so abundant blessing of this Church and Nation under it : none in the world hath thrived better , nor so well under any , as ours hath done under this : you know also , that the King hath given you leave to punish , or to see punished in a regular way , all persons , that have miscarried themselves in the execution of that Government ( without exception of any . ) He hath given you power to see that all abuses in Discipline be removed , yea , and what ever is liable to exception in our Canons and Lyturgie to be altered , for the ease and satisfaction of tender Consciences : yea ▪ He hath yeilded to you , for prevention of injustice afterward , the taking away the High Commission , and hath left it to you to purge all Ecclesiasticall Courts beside ; and as a pledge of Assurance against all growing Corruptions ; he hath enacted a Trienniall Parliament , for the calling of ill officers , and faulty Church Governours to an examination , every three yeares before your selves . Now do you think that notwithstanding all these particular Considerations , that the Abolition of Episcopacy is a thing of that grand necessity , as to imbroile this whole Nation and Kingdome in its own Bloud ? The Member ( being convinced also by these Reasons of this particular ) answered , Truely it was not ; but as the former , so this pretence also was to be used , to winne and hold the * * Let the people observe by this , how they have beene cheated . people . Why then ( sayes the Doctor ) will you tell us , what is the cause , why you fight ? The Wiseman answered , to bring Delinquents to punishment : and so ( for ought I know ) the disputation ended , for this is all that I heard of it .

But I would have any of them all , to name six Delinquents if they can , that were so declared to be ▪ when they raised their first Forces ; some 3. or 4. persons perhaps fled the Kingdome , but must the whole Nation bleed for that reason ? 'T is true ( indeed ) they fell afterward to make Delinquents apace , and all that would not renounce the Doctrine of Christs Gospell , which is a Doctrin of Loyalty and obedience , and which they had alwayes been instructed in ; all that would not abjure their Oath of Allegeance , & break that Protestation lately imposed by these very men , ( which was to maintaine & defend the Kings Person , Honour , and Estate ) are looked upon as Delinquents , and persecuted as such , with fire and sword : yea , divers of the Members of both Houses who had ( to speak in these mens owne phrase ) so much Conscience and goodnesse in them , as not to desert their trust in Parliament , to their King and Country , by giving up themselves to their wills , are all become Delinquents too upon the suddaine , and to bring all these to punish nent , ( that Justice of Parliament may passe unto them ) are these Warres said to be undertaken and pursued : and when they have by their Votes , put all them to death , whom they have done wrong unto , perhaps they will sit still and be quiet , but not before . Well fare the good King yet , He named six notorious Delinquents , ( whereas these men never named any ) and when he saw he could not have the Justice of Law against them , rather then make any further disturbance , he declined their prosecution ; indeed he is blamed for his so doing by these men ( as was noted before ) but O that they had had the grace to have been guilty of such an errour ! And thus much by way of digression in the case of Delinquency : I now return to their Story .

They tell us that the Answer returned to the foresaid Propositions was , That if these things were granted , the King should remain but the out-side , but the picture , but the sign of a King : which very Answer ( they say ) was the Trumpet of War , and the sound of defiance , scil. in their ears ; who had a great lust to quarrel , now they had got weapons : but their misery was , the King stil crosses them , for He would not permit it to be so owned , Stil ( say they ) He saies , He intends not to fix any disloyal design , upon both or either House of Parliament : He is rather most confident of the Loyalty , good Affections , and integrity of that great Bodies good intentions ; but the malignity of the design ( He saies ) hath proceeded from the subtile informations , mischievous practices , and evil Counsels of ambitious turbulent Spirits , not without a strong influence upon the very Actions of both Houses . Thus they of the King .

And the Result which they make of this their whole relation is two-fold .

1. To justifie themselves ; which they would do from the Kings expressions of them : He did not give them such ill language as they gave him , Ergo , they would conclude themselves to be as Innocent as they make him Faulty : to his words last alleaged they adde , this was the utmost Charge that could be then brought against the Parl. they argue a non velle ad non posse : He did not , or would not , Ergo , He could not : Let the Reader judge of this Argument .

2. To cast further blame upon the King , scil. for having a worse opinion of them now , then ( by these expressions ) he seemed to have had then , when he returned that answer to their 19. Propositions : Our Propositions ( say they ) at Uxbridge in Feb. 1644 , being no other in effect then those of June 1642. This inference may be truly made , that the King hath no cause to look upon us now , otherwise then as he did then : and if he have varied since from those Vows and Asseverations which He made then , the blame wil not remain on this side , but on His ; so that the bare calling to mind what hath been said by the King , is now sufficient for our purpose . These be their direct words : But how ill a consequent they make , and how false an inference this is : how truly little to the purpose , I have shewn already , and to what is there said , I refer the Reader .

They then fall to reckon up the Vows and Affeverations , made by the King , which they would have apprehended to be broken by him , which I have opened the nature of , and answered already also , yea and manifested evidently , that if the King hath swerved any thing from his primitive purposes , it hath been full sore against his will , and only by their inforcement . I adde but this , we find in the 11 Paper , these words of the King to his Queen , The breach of my Word , is that I hate above all things : and we remember that the publishers of these Letters have told us , that what we find in them are Evidences of truth , and therefore we are abundantly satisfied concerning the Kings truth in his promises , what ever can be said by them to the contrary . Indeed we do believe that as Gods promise to the sons of Aaron did not bind him to the sons of Belial , no more doth the Kings promises to his Great Councel , tie him to his Grand Enemies . I said indeed ( saies the Lord to Eli ) that thy house should walk before me ( scil. in the Priests 2 Sam. 2. 30. office ) for ever : But now ( I say ) they that Honour we wil I Honour , and they that despise me , shal be lightly esteemed : If holy Priests turn filthy Adulterers , or if good Subjects turn impudent Traitors , neither doth God , nor the King swerve from their former selves if they break with them : Hophni and Phineas might with as much justice have taxed God , as these men do their King .

But there remains yet one particular , and only one not replied unto , which I shal also now do , and so conclude .

They accuse the King of making War against his Parliament : Having ( not only spoke so well of them , as before , but ) renounced all intentions of War : to which purpose they alleage chiefly his Declaration at York , June 16. 1642. wherein ( they say ) are these words : We assure the World , in the presence of Almighty God , our Maker and Redeemer , We have no more thought of making War against Our Parliament , then against our Children : yea , and again in July the same year ( after the date of Essex his Commission from them to War against him ) He desires ( say they ) no longer the protection and blessing of Almighty God upon himself , and his Posterity , then He and they shal solemnly observe the Laws in defence of Parliaments : Also in August 12. He acknowledgeth that the King and Parliament are like the Twins of Hypocrates , which must laugh and cry , live and die together .

These were the Kings words ( say these men ) It is true indeed ( say they ) afterwards , He was driven ( by their making Wars upon him ) to save himself by distinctions , saying , He had not disclaimed all War in General , but all invasive War ; all War , but what was in order to his own defence : which distinction they scorn at , and say , it was not thought of , or fore-seen before : perhaps so , for it was beyond the imagination or fore-sight of man , that any Subjects pretending as they did , being so dealt withall , as they were , should bring their Soveraig● to such a strait , or drive Him ever to use any Distinction at all .

Then they deride Him also for another , which they did put him upon , scil. That the King may defend himself , against a Parliament , but not fight against it ; or He may assail a Malignant party in Parliament , and yet not touch the Parliament it self . And surely so He may : For as there may be a Malignant party in a Church or family , that may be assailed and corrected , and yet the Church or family it self , be no way damnified or hurt thereby , but bettered rather : So also in a Parliament ; for as the whole Church of God , consisting of Head and Members , is said not to Erre in matters of God , though there be many wicked men in the Militant part thereof : so in matters of State , a compleat , and whole Parliament , consisting of Head and Members , may be said not to Erre , though there be many wicked ones amongst them , that deserve punishment . And they are not ashamed to say , that the distinction which they deride the King for , is good when themselves use it , but not when the King useth it : it wil hold ( say they ) on our side , but not on His. All things are lawful to them , but unto the King nothing is allowable .

But ( say they ) by what distinction wil the King put a period to this pertual Parliament without violence ? Or how can He deny it the name of a Parliament without hostility ? As if they had said more fully out thus , We are sure we have posed him in one thing , and put him to a non-plus : We had him on the hip , when by feigning our selves honest men , we got Him to sign the Bil of continuation of the Parliament , which we resolve shall be perpetuall , and last for ever in despight of him : All his distinctions shal not serve his turn to put a period to that ; He must do it by open force and violence , if he do it at all ; but we by that fine Christian Policy of ours , in getting him to passe that Act , have got possession of so much strength and power , that we are able to keep it in being , for all the violence that he can use to the contrary : we have fastned him now upon the Crosse , wherefore if he be the Anointed of God , and would be so accounted , let him loosen himself ( if he can ) and come down ; ( but let him be sure he shal never do it without violence , if he can do it that way , and we are able to hold it out against him no longer ) then we wil believe him , and acknowledge him . Confident we are , that he cannot , ( at least he shal not ) deny us the name of a Parl. without hostility : secretly indeed we understand by his Letters , that he doth not acknowledge us to be a Parl. though he doth it publickly : He imparts unto us the name , but not the thing ; yea , but we having got all the Militia , by Land and Sea into our Hands , we are resolved to fight it out with him , in maintenance of our selves , and of our Title : we are a Parl: and we wil be a Parl. yea , and a perpetual Parl. too , in despight of him , let him say and do the best he can to the contrary .

These are pretty men ( we see ) every Age cannot shew their fellows : But ( truly ) if there was no othet reason for the King to desire and seek to put a period to their Parliament , this were alone sufficient , in that they call it perpetual , and intend so to make it , for the Kings Office and duty is , not only to give his people good Laws , but also to see , they have the use and comfort of them ; now I would have these men , with all their wisdome , shew the world , how we shal ever enjoy the benefit of the Tryennial Parliament ( which was the highest Act of Grace ever granted , and the most likely foundation of future happinesse , that was ever layed for the Subjects of this Kingdom ) wherein all corrupt instruments and enemies of their Countries welfare , of what rank soever , are to be called to answer for their demerits , and to be censured accordingly . I say , let them shew how possibly we can enjoy the benefit of this Act , unlesse a Period be first put to this perpetual Parliament ( as they call it ) which indeed is rather a Combinanion of Tyrants Covenanted together , to enthrall their Country-men in perpetual bondage , a very Confederacy of Conspiratours against the Realm and Church : therefore 't is undoubtedly the Kings office and duty , as he wil answer it to Almighty God , to do his utmost to disband them , and to bring them to their Legal tryals , and this he may do without making War against his Parliament ; nay , ( in order to his solemn observance of the Laws ) in defence of Parliaments . Yea , and all those that have taken the General Protestation , are bound by the same ( as wel as by their Oath of Allegiance ) to aid and assist the King and His Friends , in the bringing to condign Punishment these dishonourers of Parl. who under the name thereof , have scandalized and defamed its reverend esteem and dignity : and by Force , Practice , Councels , Plots , Conspiracies , and all other waies have done things contrary to every thing in the said Protestation contained : let all men read over their Protestation , and withall consider wel of these mens doings ; and then speak their Consciences in this particular .

But further , to answer these men , though they think they have posed the King , when they say , How can he deny them the name of a Parliament ? Yet let them know , that not only his Majesty , but all men else too of reason and judgement , may both deny them the name , and also prove that ( in the truest and best sense ) it Rom. 9. 6. doth in no sort appertain to them ; for as S. Paul said , All are not Israel , that are of Israel ; so may we say , All are not the Parliament , that are of the Parliament . As there was of old , a malignant party , that stood more upon the Title of Israel , then the true Israelites did : so is there now a like company , that make more ado about the Title of Parliament , then those who are the true Members of it , whose endevours rather are ( as they ought to be ) to approve themselves , by their actions , worthy of the name : our Saviour John 8. in the Gospel , disputes the matter at large , with those false Israelites , who pleaded lustily against him , ( as these do against the King ) that they were Abrahams Children , which our Saviour denies to be true , in the right and best sense , for , ( saies he ) You do not the works of Abraham , you go about to kill me , a man who hath told you the truth , ( your Saviour and your Soveraign ) so did not Abraham . I desire that these men would but seriously in their consciences , consider whether this be not the very case : and if so , then let them be content , that the King should imitate the Son of God , in his thinking and speaking of them ; and deny them to be a Parliament in the truest & best sense , or some time ( as they say he doth ) yeild them a Parliament in publick , and yet secretly not acknowledge them so to be : for as S. Paul yeilds the Jews to be Israel , and yet not Israel ; and as Christ yeilds them to be Abrahams Children , and yet not Abrahams Children : so the King may yeild them to be a Parliament , and yet no Parliament .

Again , as the Councel of Trent is denied by all the Reformed Churches of Germany and other Countries , to be a true Councel , because it was not free for all persons to come unto , with their Appeals , their Complaints , and their Reasons , ( as Councels ought to be ) for the honest Protestant party were not admitted a safe conduct , but in danger of their lives , if they did adventure to come , by the Maglignant and Popish faction , who bare all the sway , and were both Accusers and Judges ; so upon the very same Ground may this Parliament be denied to be a true Parliament , for a Parliament ought to be free ( 't is the special Priviledge of it ) for all men , specially for its own Members , all of them ought to have liberty to speak their minds and consciences , and all the Kingdome beside to bring their grievances and petitions thither : But in this particular Assembly , which they call the Parliament , there is no such thing ; for as at Trent , so at Westminster , the Malignant and rebellious Faction alone , bear all the sway , they are both Accusers and Judges , they imprison , murder , persecute the honest side ; yea , many of their own Members they have forced and driven away from thence , whereby in very deed , themselves have dissolved the very being of the Parliament , and made it to be no Parliament at all : indeed as that Assembly at Trent , is customarily called a Councel , and therefore ( perhaps ) hath that appellation also , even among the Protestants : So the King may happily somtimes call that Assembly at Westminster a Parliament , but 't is only fo● custome sake , and because 't is so fancied by the Malignant party .

Once more , upon the very same grounds , that Rome is denied to be a true Church , by the men of this faction , ( which we are troubled with ) may themselves be denied to be a true Parliament ; they say , Rome was once a true Church , at its first institution ; but now so many corruptions have crept into it , that it hath un-Churched it self , and is become no true Church of Christ : but even the very Throne of Antichrist , thus they : And thus may we say of them , they were once a true Parliament , at their first constitution and meeting , but now they swarm so much in evils , are guilty of acting and authorizing so much wickednesse , that they have plainly un-Parliamented themselves , and are become no true Parliament , but even the Throne and Synagogue of Satan .

Besides , a true and compleat Parliament , ( as every one knows ) consists of Head and Members , of King and People ; and as a man without an Head , is no true man ; so a Parliament without the King , is no true Parliament . Indeed if the King should come to Westminster , and sit amongst them , and they behave themselves towards him ( yet at last ) as becometh Christians and Members of that Honourable Court , I know no reason but they may ( by the Kings mercy and favour ) recover again that truly honourable Name and Title .

Though some affirm , when both the Speakers fled This was inserted be reason of the late Accident . from them ( in regard of these late tumults ) that according to Law , the Parliament was dissolved ; The true Parliament , ( they say ) ran away , and that which now remaineth is an Adulterous Parliament , a very Junto , and there must of necessity be a new Writ from the King , to the making of a true Parliament . ( But I leave that to be argued by the Lawyers ) My observation only shall be , of Gods Hand in that businesse : First , that themselves were driven away from the Houses , in the same manner , as by their procurement , the King and His friends were formerly . Secondly , that the Almighty by his permissive Providence hath exposed them , ( who thought and called themselves a perpetuall Parliament ) to be denied to be any Parliament at all , by their own Adorers , and to become a publick scorn and derision , by the means or assistance of those that had so many years together paid their devotions to them : Let all the world admire Gods wisdom : And let all that fear the Lord , praise his holy Name .

And thus all may see whither I have brought these men , or rather more properly whither they have brought themselves , by this their impertinent and peremptory question , How can the King deny us the name of a Parliament ? They are proved to be no true Parliament , by the witnesse of Jesus Christ , ( who is Truth it self ) by the testimony of S. Paul in a like case , by the judgment of all Reformed Churches in Christendome , and by the evidence of their own dear selves and faction , in their way of opposition unto other parties : Wherefore stil may His Majesty in truth , and with a good Conscience say , as He did at first , We again in the presence of Almighty God , Our Maker and Redeemer , assure the world , We have no more thought of making War against Our Parliament , then against Our own Children . And He may desire stil no longer to enjoy the Protection of Almighty God , upon Himself and His Posterity , then He and They shal solemnly observe the Laws in defence of Parliaments : for as yet He hath done nothing against His high Court of Parliament , nor ever wil He ; for according to His owne acknowledgment , He , and that are like Hypocrates twins , they wil live and die together . And let them not die , but live , O Lord our God ; Let the King live , that Parliaments may not die ; save thou Him , that this Kingdome may still be blessed with them ; and in thy pitty to this poor Nation , break thou in pieces this confederacy of rebellious men , who do so earnestly endevour the destruction of both . Put thou a period to this false Parliament , ( which they resolve shal be perpetual , in despight of Thee ; O God , and of thine Anointed ) that we may have the benefit of a true one , for the mending up of those great breaches ( which have been made by these Conspirators ) upon our Religion , our Laws , and natural Liberties ; yea , and upon our high Court of Parliament it self : This grant ( O thou mighty Majesty of Heaven an Earth ) for thine own Honour and Justice sake , and for the sake of Christ our Saviour .

Amen .

SECT. XXVI .

A true Parallel between the sufferings of our Saviour , and our Soveraigne , in divers speciall particulars .

THus have I ( by Gods assistance ) discharged this part of a Subjects Duty in vindicating my Lord the King , from the aspersion of these men , whereby they endeavoured to besmeare his Honour , in their malicious Notes upon his Letters ; they aymed to make him ( as the Philistims did Sampson ) an object of contempt and scorne , but their pillars being false , and therefore weak , whereon their building stood , the same is fallen most heavie downe upon their own heads ; they hoped to portray him forth , according to the Image of him in their owne minds , by wresting his expressions to the highest pitch of misconstruction , and charging upon him their own conditions ; but through Gods help , those filthy Garments they arrayed him with , are taken off , and sent home to their proper owners : And what ●s to be done now ? having uncloath'd the King , shall I so leave him ? ( as many false friends have done , ) that would not be so comely ; wherefore I will present him once againe , as habited in another mantle , more truly his , then that other was , though put upon him ( for the most part ) by the same men ; in opposition of that Act of theirs , which I have undone , I will set him forth in Christs Robes , as cloathed with sorrowes ; and shew what a perfect similitude there hath been and is , between our Saviour and our Soveraign in the foure last years of both their sufferings .

Such entertainment as Christ had , such usage as he met withall , from such conditioned enemies , and such friends ; such temptations as he was assaulted with , such wrongs , and for such things ; such causes of sorrow , and of complaint in all particulars , even in specie , hath our King had in the like manner : observe I pray you , and mark it well , O all you Loyall English , Scottish and Irish , and you will say , that never Prince had a more perfect fellowship with the Son of God , in this worlds miseries , then yours hath : never was Christs yoke better fitted for any , never did any beare a greater measure of his burden : And if nearenesse in condition here , fore-speaks a nearnesse of conformity in the life to come , as the Apostle teacheth , then think with your selves , from what you observe , how superlatively glorious above other Kings will yours be at Christs appearing .

First of all , was Christ rejected of his owne people ? so the Text sayes , He came to his owne and his owne received him not ; nay , so farre were they from so doing , that they denyed the Joh. 1. 11. Holy and Just one , and desired a Murtherer to be granted to Act. 3. 14. them : This hath been directly the Kings case : He hath been rejected by his owne people , who have refused to own him for their King , denying the Supreme power to reside in him , which they have laboured to take from him ; yea , with open Luk. 19. 14. mouth they have cryed out , we will not have this man to reigne over us , we are none of his Disciples , we are for the Parliament , they have preferred Murderers and Robbers before him , chusing rather to live under the bloudy and iron yoak of such , then to submit themselves to his most just , gentle , and easie Government .

2. Did Christ complain that the foxes had holes , and the birds Mat. 8. 20. of the aire had nests , but himselfe had not where to hide his head ; and may not the King take up the same words ? all that was his , is taken from him , craftie Foxes and ambitious Kites have seized as a prey upon his Houses and Habitations : when his Majesty at the beginning of these Troubles , had travelled from Shrewsbury to Wrexham in Denbighshire , and being to returne the same night , he dismissed the Gentry , desiring his stay , with these words , Gentlemen , Goe you and take your rests , for you have Homes and Houses to go unto , and beds of your owne to lodge in , and God grant you may long enjoy them , but I am deprived of those Comforts , I must intend my present affaires , and return this night to the place from whence I came .

3. Was Christ tempted in his necessity to distrust God , to Mat. 4. 3. turne stones into bread for his present sustenance ? and hath not the King been tempted so to doe ? sure little else have they allowed him to live upon : Was our Saviour moved to take desperate courses , to cast himselfe down , yea to humble himselfe Mat. 4. 68. unto his Creature ; and was he offered to be made a glorious Prince , if he would so doe ? to have the Kingdoms of the world bestowed upon him by one that had no right to give them ? All men know that such assaults , and such motions , with such like profers , by such persons , have been made , and put , and tendered to our Soveraigne .

4. Was not Christ accounted a deceiver of the people , called a Joh. 7. 12. Joh. 9. 29. Joh. 8. 48. 52. 10. 20. fellow , an impostor , a Malignant , one that had a Devill , and railed upon in all places , whispered out of credit where ere he came , by a Pharisaicall brood , who sought only to themselves mens praises ? and hath not the King been so called , intitled , esteemed , and used by a like selfe-seeking generation ? Indeed Christ and the King have like conditioned Enemies , great pretenders to Religion ( and in that regard of great repute among the people ) were and are the the chiefe opposers both of the one and of the other : the great Sanedrim or Counsell at Jerusalem were the Heads of the Faction against Christ , and plotted all his miseries , they made Decrees against him and his Followers , and molested those that did confesse him , they stirred up the people to cry out upon him , and countenanced all men in speaking evilly of him : they hired the Souldiers and men of warre , to go out with swords and staves against him , and ( as if he were a thiefe ) to apprehend him : And hath not the Sanedrim , or great Counsell at Westminster been the Authors of all such things against the King ? as Scripture affirms the one , so ( alas ) doth experience confirm the other .

5. As Christ was opposed by men of severall Sects and Factions , as by Pharisees and Sadduces , who were at odds enough between themselves , yet banded together against him : So is the King assaulted by men of severall Religions and Opinions , as by Presbyterians and Independents , who are divided sufficiently inter se , yet both united in their oppositions against him ; Mar. 3. 6. nay , as the prophane Herodians , were admitted Associates with the precise Jews in their conspiracies against Christ ; so the most vile cursers and prophane swearers , ( being apprehended likely , by their greatnesse , wealth , or friends to further the designe ) have been admitted by these pure conceited fellows , into their combination against the King ; and advantages taken from their private discontentments , to hook them into their Association .

6. As Christ was watched in all he did , and perverted in all he said , if any thing that proceeded from him could be wrested Mar. 12. 13. to a wrong sence , it should be surely done , but no notice at all would be taken of his Vertues or his Miracles ; yea , he was oft Mar. 2. 16. Luk. 15. 4. accused for his eating and drinking with Publicans and sinners , even by these men that would allow him no other Company , for they had thrust him out from among themselves , because he disliked and reproved so sharply their hypocrisie and base carriages ; and even thus hath the King been dealt withall : His actions have been watched , his words misconstrued , his graces neglected , yea obscured , and himselfe censured for his followers , by them that have forced him from their own society , for his not allowing their unjust proceedings ; when Christ was at Jerusalem , those his Enemies stirred up the people , to be tumultuous against him , and to throw stones at him : when therefore he had Joh. 8. 59. 10. 31. withdrew himselfe from thence , they whispered surmizes and suspitions of him ; what thinke you ( say they ) that he will not come up to the feast ? so that whether he were present or absent , Joh. 11. 56. he could not please them , they were never content till they had him in the condition of a Prisoner , and then how they used him the Scripture shewes . And even this hath been directly the Kings condition , when he was at Westminster , Tumults were raised , and stones and blasphemies cast against him ; when he was retired from thence , they mouth it as fast in suggesting misprisions , what think you ( say they ) that he comes not to the Parliament ? nay , let him but offer to goe thither again , why they will none of him , but are ready to cry , He comes to torment us before the time : unlesse they may seize upon him in the nature of a Prisoner , nothing will give them satisfaction ; and how they * * Experience , since this was written , hath given a full confirmation to this particular . will use him then , we may easily conclude by their former dealing with him and language of him .

7. Christs Doctrine though uttered with better Authority then that of the Scribes , was lesse regarded ; he and that too were both slighted and despised ; his complaint was , if I tell Luk. 22. 67. you the truth you will not believe me , nay , they forbad the people to heare him ; the Devill is in him ( cry they ) why heare you Joh. 10. 20. him ? they would have their owne example the sole rule for all men to go by , in their regards and thoughts of him ; Have Joh. 7. 48. any of the Rulers or Pharisees believed on him ? because they had not , they expected that no bodie else should ; thus they dealt with our Saviour , and have they not even so done with our Soveraign ? are not his Dictates and Commands though uttered with farre better Authoritie then the Votes and Ordinances of his Enemies , of lesse observance ? are not they and himselfe too slighted and contemned ? may not he also complaine , though I tell you the truth , you will not believe me ? do not Luk. 22. 67. the Heads of this Faction against him expect that all mens credit to him and carriage towards him , should be ordered by the square of their owne example ? Hath it not been cried , doe any of the Worthies of Parliament believe him , or give respect to any thing that proceeds from him ? Are not all men brought into a wretched and cursed condition that doe not in this conforme themselves and their judgements to the Parliament practice ? I would to God all these particulars were not too evident .

8. Christs enemies not only hated and abused him , but for his sake , all that loved him , all that were instruments of others believing in him , it is said Joh. 12. that they consulted how they Joh. 1● . 10 , 11. might kill Lazarus also , because by reason of him many believed in Jesus ; and most urgent were they with our Saviour about his Disciples , asking him of them , because they would have had him betrayed them into their own hands ; which he , knowing Joh. 13. 19. their malice , would by no meanes do : nay , this was his onely request , when he delivered up himselfe into their hands , that his Followers might but have their lives spared ; I say unto Joh. 18. 8. you , I am he , and if you seeke me let these go their way : And in this the King also is Christs direct Parallel , for all his friends are hated in like manner for his sake , those that are instruments of working a good opinion towards him are persecuted to the very death ; and to the end they might wreake their malice upon such , they have been urgent with his Majestie to deliver up his friends into their hands , which the King ( according to Christs example ) thinks by no means he ought to doe ; yea , and when he hath offered up himself unto them ( as wee know he hath done ) he hath made only Christs request , that his friends may go away in peace and safety , but this would not be granted ; for 't is Bloud , Bloud , Royall Bloud , and Loyall Bloud , and Christian faithfull Bloud , which these bloudy and deceitfull men thirst after , nor will a little measure of it satisfie their greedy appetites .

9. Yea and as those enemies of Christ would have no man to love or confesse him , so not to conceal or hide him from themselves , who desired above all things to lay hands upon him ; and therefore they set out an Ordinance against harbouring or concealing of him , requiring and commanding that if any man knew where he was they should discover him : And truly Joh. 11. 57. so have the Enemies of our King done , set out a like Order to a like purpose , though with farre more severe and cruell penalties to the contemners of it ; witnesse their very words , Die Lunae May 4. 1646. Ordered that it be , and it is hereby declared by the Lords and Commons in Parliament assembled ; That wh●t person soever shall harbour and conceal , or know of harbouring and concealing the Kings person , and shall not reveale it immediately to the Speakers of both Houses , shall be proceeded against as a Traytor to the Common-wealth , and forfeit his whole estate , and die without mercy .

10. In a word , as Christ was belyed , slandered , betrayed , bought and sold for money , reviled , mocked , scorned at , spit on , numbred among transgressors , and judged to be such a one from his great misery , and from the successe his enemies had Mark . 15. 28. against him , and at last put to death ; even so hath the King been used in all respects by his rebellious people , who have alreadie acted all the parts which the Jewes acted upon the Son of God , the last of all only excepted , which may also be expected in the end from them , when oportunity is afforded ; they have baited him weekly for four years space at the stake of scorn ; emptied the froth of their scurrilous wits upon him , and spit out the scum of their ulcerous lungs against him ; they have crown'd him with Thornes , and then derided at his sorrows , fastned him to his Crosse ( as I may fitly speak ) and then bad him come downe from it ; no man could possibly be more vilely used then he hath been , numbred he is ( to this very day ▪ ) among transgressours , and crucified between Theeves on both sides ; yea , many of those that suffered with him , have been tormentors also , and abusers of him , and ( like that wicked Thiefe ) Luk 23. 39. even because he did not help them when he could not , have rail'd upon him .

11. And further , as Christ was thus afflicted by his open enemies , so to greaten the burthen of his sorrowes , he was too much troubled with the contestations of his own followers , who strove for places of preferment , and who should be the greatest Mar. 9. 34. among them : which doubtlesse , was no small molestation to his heavenly Spirit : nor was this all , he met with many unkindnesses from them too , he was wounded in the house of his friends , Zach. 139. forsaken of his Disciples , when the times grew black and cloudy ; Joh. 6. 66. yea , and afterward his very Appstles themselves fled from him , one forswore him , and another betrayed him : And even in this also , hath the King been like unto him ; there hath been strange divisions and strivings among his Followers for place and preferment , to his Majesties great griefe and damage : He hath had wounds given him by his friends , and deep ones too , they have enlarged his sorrowes ; they that had dependence on him , have forsaken him , because his afflictions were great upon him : His servants have renounced their relation to him , yea , those whom he trusted have betrayed him , they that eat of his bread have lift up the heele against him : onely Christ had but one Judas , whereas the King hath had many ; but Christ indeed , knew what is in man , and therefore did not commit himselfe unto Joh. 2. 24. 25. them , in which knowledge the King hath been defective , and so hath been deceived .

12. Christ expected that his three speciall Apostles whom he chose out of all the rest for that purpose , should watch and pray with him and for him in his greatest Agony , but they even they ●lumbred and slept , and left him in that great and sad houre Mat 26. 40. to tread the Wine-presse himselfe alone . Even so the best of us , from whom his Majestie may expect most speciall services of this Es. 63. 3. nature in his agonies and sorrowes , ( for that we are ordained on purpose , in regard of our office and calling to watch and pray : ) Alas , we sleep , we faile in such our duties for him ; we have left him in a manner quite desolate , that he may take up to himselfe that word of Christ , and say , of my people there was none Isai. 63. 3. with me : And as our Saviour ( notwithstanding that failing in dutie towards him in his necessitie ) did excuse the weaknesse of his Disciples , the spirit ( sayes he ) is willing , but the flesh is weake ; so hath our King done , even excused the failings of his Subjects towards him : How oft hath he been heard to say of many , they are willing to help me , but are not able ; and when Mat. ●6 . 41. he heard related the weaknesse of one , who ( Peter-like ) had saved his life by a recantation , the man ( sayes he ) I thinke is honest , and loves me well , only he is affraid to die .

13. But to draw to a conclusion , as Christ deserved none of this hard measure ( which he found ) at the hands of those that offered the same , he alwayes merited their greatest respect , Joh. 10. 32. and loving affections , many good workes ( saith he ) have I done , for which of them doth you stone me ? Many Sermons had he preached , many good Prayers had he made , many Diseases had he cured , manie Miracles had he wrought , yet all was forgotten , malice and spight did raze out the remembrance of all : So the King hath deserved nothing but good from the hands and hearts of his Subjects : He may also say , manie good Acts of Grace have I passed for your benefit , O my people , manie blessings have you enjoyed under my Government , manie yeares of peace and plenty under my protection , for which of them do you thus hunt me , thus persecute and molest me ? Indeed Christs enemies sinned against their own Consciences in all they did against him , as appeares by that their saying , if we let this man alone , all Jo. 11. 48. will believe in him : as if they had said , he is so holy in his life , so true in his sayings , so gracious and good in his conversation , so mild , so sweet and affable in his whole carriage , that we are like to lose all our credit with the people , unlesse we ruine him , and therefore on purpose they belyed and beslandred him ; yea , by all means laboured to engage the people with themselves against him ; yea , they made them their instruments to doe him all the mischiefe , and perswaded them that in their so doing , they did God good service : Thus the Kings enemies also have gone against their owne Consciences in all their doings against him , and for the very same reason , they know him to be so full of grace and goodnesse , that if people were but let alone , they would quickly all adhere unto him , and so themselves of all men should become the most odious ; to prevent which , they have bedaubed him with lies and slanders , and engaged the people to be their instruments to persecute and abuse him , yea , and made them to think that they serve God in so doing .

14. Last of all , the Pharisees pretended salutem populi in all these their doings against Christ , and that they did all for the good of the Common-Wealth , better one man die ( sayes the Joh. 11. 4● . chiefe of them ) then all the people perish ; yet Pilate easily perceived that all was out of meer envy and malice , and therefore askes them , what particular accusation they could bring against Joh. 18. 29. 30. him , but they could alledge none , only they tell him in generall termes , if he were not a Malefactor , we would not have brought him before thee : He must take their words , and contrary to his own sence believe , that they were too holy to harbour envy , or to doe any thing against any man without cause ; indeed afterward they inferred plainly , that the reason why they sought to take away his life , was because he was their King : Joh. 19. 13. He makes himselfe a King ( say they ) and therefore is not Caesars friend : S. Matthew sayes , that this was his very accusation , Mat. 27. 3● . which Pilate set over his head on the Crosse , Jesus of Nazareth King of the Jewes , which was in effect thus much ; This Jesus was accused , and thus crucified ( as you here see ) only because he was King of the Jewes : The Pharisees ( indeed ) would have had him altered the words , and set down , because he said Joh. 19. 29. he was the King of the Jewes : but sayes Pilate , quod scripsi , scripsi , what I have written is the truth , and so it shall stand , in Hebrew , Greeke , and Latine , that all the world may know your Jewish basenesse . Thus were their dealings with our Saviour , and thus also have our English Jewes in all respects dealt with their Soveraign ; they have pretended salutem populi , the preservation of the Common-Wealth , as if that were like to perish if he did not ; yet one that hath but a Pilates eye , a meer naturall eye ( if not coloured with Rebellion ) may plainly see that the root of all is meer envy and malice ; let any body aske the chiefe among them , what personall evill or accusation they can bring against the King , there can be nothing answered , but in generall termes , if there were not a cause , if he were not a malefactor , His great Councell would not doe as they have done against him : But what that cause is , or wherein he is so faulty , cannot be made manifest , only their words must be taken against all sence and reason , nay , they have plainly inferred ( as hath been observed ) that they seek his ruine , because he is a King , and would maintaine Monarchy : He that makes himselfe a Monarch or a King , is no friend to the Parliament : Well , when he is dead , as I think no wise man expects otherwise , but that they will murder him * * It is one of their Tenents , that evill may be done to further a publick good , and that only is , what they so declare ; yea and some of them have vented their intentions to this purpose ( even since he hath been in their power ) in such black expressions as I tremble to ●ehearse . openly , or secretly shorten his dayes , if they can get him , and God doe not in a miraculous manner againe deliver him ; for as nothing but Christs Crucifixion would please the Jewes of old , so nothing but the Kings extinction will satisfie the malice of some in this Age : but I say , when he is dead , we shall in this one thing imitate Pilate , and publish to all the world his accusation and cause of his death ; This shall be his Title : Carolus Gratiosus , Rex Angliae : CHARLES the Gratious , King of England , was put to death by the Pharisaicall Puritans of his Kingdome , only because he was their King , and in many respects so like unto Jesus Christ the Worlds Saviour . I wish with my soule , and I pray with my heart , that they may yet at length prevent us in this , by their unfeigned Humiliation for the wrongs they have done him , and by their right acceptance of him and obedience to him ,

Thus have I shown in many particulars how fitly the Kings sufferings doe parallel with those of Christ ; I might instance in more , but I hope the well disposed from this which hath been said , will of themselves make observation of the rest . I might here also evidence on the other side , How his Majesties Enemies doe resemble him whom themselves call Anti-christ , in their conditions ; yea , I could by comparing their doings ( in this their generation , ) with the worst Acts of the worst of Popes in severall Ages , demonstrate to the world , that these men of all men , are most like them : but mine aymes are not so much to decypher them , as to offer a true presentment of the King unto his people ; to declare his vertues and wrongs ( which they labour to conceale ) is rather my work , then to proclaim their ungodlinesse , which indeed speaks it selfe loud enough without my discovery . And truly , had it been possible for me to have healed the wounds made by them upon my Soveraignes Honour , without laying open their corruptions , I should not have mentioned them so much as I have done : for my delights are not to be stirring in such obscene and stinking puddles ; But all men know , that he who takes upon him to justifie the Righteous , must of necessity condemne the wicked , the goodnesse of the one cannot be vindicated , unlesse the vilenesse of the other be detected , specially when they thus stand in competition ; wherefore omitting what might be spoken of them to this purpose , I shall rather ( as Christs Minister ) apply my selfe to speake unto them , after I have uttered a few words to those well-meaning Common people , who have been seduced by them , whom in the first place I desire to listen to mee .

SECT. XXVII .

A serious and Brotherly Discourse to the seduced and oppressed Commons of this Nation ; their dangerous condition related ▪ divers and necessary considerations propounded to their thoughts to disswade them from persisting in their present way : Their Objection of keeping their late Oath and Covenant , Answered .

COuntrey-men and fellow-Subjects , you see I have dealt with you as Pilate did with these people of the Jewes , whom the subtill Pharisees had prevailed with , to be their instruments in seeking Christs ruine ; for the desiring to divert them from further proceeding in so evill a way , against so just a Person , brought him forth before their eyes crowned with Thorns , and arrayed with sorrowes , and bad them Behold the man ; supposing Joh. 19. ● . that the sight of his griefs already suffered , by the wrongs and abuses already offered , would make them desist from offering more ; So I desiring with my soule ( as God is my witnesse ) to stop you in this your ungodly way , which the craftie Pharisees of these times have thrust you into , and to stay you from furtheir endeavouring your Kings destruction , have set him before your eyes in the same sad and afflicted condition that Christ was in , and whereinto your selves ( alas ) have helped to bring him : Now I beseech you all Behold the man ; consider how much you have wronged his innocence already , and abused his goodnesse ; and whether you have not shewne unkindnesse enough unto him , who hath been unto you the Author of so much good , so many yeares together .

You will say , had we lived in the dayes of Christ , we would not have joyned with the Pharisees in persecuting and abusing him and his Disciples ; and yet you are partakers in the like evills ; will you disallow of such things against your Saviour , and yet act them against your Soveraigne ? Have you any other evidence against the King then those people had against Christ , the bare testimony and report of his deadly enemies ? or have you any better warrant from Gods Word , to rise up and cry out against the one , then those had to do so against the other ? surely you have not : O foolish people ( therefore ) and unwise , who hath bewitched you ? who hath perverted you ? I know you 'l say , even they whom we thought we were bound to follow , ( scil. ) our Teachers and our Leaders ; true , and God shall require your bloud at their hands ; but in the meane time , if you die in this way , you will die in your sin , for as Esay Esay 9. 16 sayes , the Leaders of this people cause them to erre , and they that are led by them are destroyed , that is , are in the undoubted way unto destruction ; and what will you doe at the end thereof ?

Perhaps your consciences are yet asleep : so was Judasse's , till his worke was quite done , his Master murthered , and himselfe received his wages ; but then it began to open indeed , and so to roare within him , that it debarred him quite from all contentment in his money ; for he brings that back to them , who had employed him , and makes his moan unto them , and perhaps expects comfort from the●● , but they having served their turnes of him , left him in the bryers , whereinto they had brought him , and rejected his complaint with a quid hoc ad nos ? what ●at . 27. 4. is it unto us , see you to it ; their owne consciences did not yet stirre , nor had they any respect at all to the troubles of his spirit .

Now truly friends , this will be the condition of many of you , when you have damn'd your soules in serving the lusts of these men , and think to enjoy comfort in that wages of iniquity , ( the Estates of other men which you gape after , and is promised unto you as the price of bloud ) then will the doores of your consciences be unlocked , & the sence of your guilt will make you as sick as he was , both of your rewards and lives , and then , if you lament and cry , we have sinned in spilling innocent bloud , the bloud of our Soveraigne , or the bloud of our Countrey-men that never did hurt or harme unto us , they that brought you into these miseries , however they courted and encouraged you before , will reject your complaints with a quid haec ad nos ? you should have looked to these things before hand ; for Pharisees will be Pharisees unto the worlds end .

It is a fearefull thing to be given up to shed bloud ; King James would say , if God should leave him to kill a man , he would think God did not love him : and I believe your selves were of the same opinion , all the while the Doctrine of Jesus Christ ( which commandeth love to enemies ) did season your hearts ; but what a strange alteration is there now in your dispositions , since the Doctrine of Devils hath been preached unto you , for no other is this of butchering your brethren , of killing , slaying , and destroying , then the doctrine of him who is a murtherer from the beginning : you would not have been hired heretofore to have acted the executioners part , which is a lawfull office , upon a Malefactor condemned by lawfull Authority , so tender you were of shedding bloud ; but now you make no scruple at all of it , you are greedy and thirsty ( many of you ) to spill the bloud of Innocents only for their constancy in that Doctrine of Obedience and Loyalty to the King , which your selves also in Christs Schoole have been instructed in , meerly upon the temptation and motion of them you call the Parliament , who have no more Authority over the lives of men without the Kings allowance , then your servants have over yours ; nay , which is more strange yet , you are bewitched by their seduction , to think that in killing your Brethren you do God service , though Joh. 16. 2 , 3. our Saviour fore-speaking of this very particular , shewes the ground of this ill opinion to be only ignorance of God , and want of knowledge .

Nay , not only those that have been Agents or Souldiers in this Rebellion , but in like manner , all you who have willingly contributed Plate , Moneyes , Horses , or any thing tending to the advancement of it , I feare you are under the guilt of bloud , and will be indicted one day at Gods barre as accessaries to all these evills that have been committed against the King and against your brethren ; all the men and all the women that brought in their Salts , Spoones , Rings , and Thimbles , by the suggestion and perswasion of false Teachers , must hold up their hands at Gods Tribunall as guilty persons , for doing things ( by the seduction and example of others ) so cleane contrary to that light of the Gospell , which so many years together had been taught unto them . O friends ! strong and strange is the delusion that is fallen upon you , and thick is the veile that is over your eyes , farre are you gone without looking back , and most difficult is it yet to perswade you to it : I have often feared with my selfe that place in Esay , to have too neer a relation to you , The hearts of this people are made fat , their eyes dim , and Esa. 6. 10 , 11. eares heavie , and to continue so till the Cities be wasted without an inhabitant , the houses without man , and the Land be utterly desolate .

I beseech you , in the bowels of Jesus Christ , think seriously upon the matter , ( O that I could perswade you to it ) while there is time for repentance , and save your selves at length yet , from this untoward generation ; break their yoak from off your necks , Act. 2. 40. renounce their societies , have no more to doe with them , read , mark and ponder upon that place , Prov. 1. 10. to the 20. Verse , and remember from whence you are fallen , and return to your Prov. 1. 10 ▪ &c. Loyalty ; O Countrey-men , Return , return ; and to provoke you more earnestly hereunto , consider with your owne hearts of these particulars .

1. Whether this way wherein you have gone , be not directly opposite both to Christs Doctrine and example ? doth not the Gospell command to give tribute to whom Tribute is due , feare to Rom. 13. 7. whom feare , and Honour to whom Honour belongeth ? and doth it not teach that all these appertain to the King ? and yet have they not all been with-held from him ? was not our Saviours practice in this particular most remarkable for our imitation ; He wrought but one money miracle while he was on the Earth , and that was to have wherewithall to pay Caesar his Homage ; and himselfe sayes he did it , least he should offend , so carefull Math. 17. 27. was he not to displease the King ; and being tempted at another time , to give some countenance for with-holding the Kings Rights , disclaimed the motion , and cryed out , redde Caesari , quae sunt Caesaris , & Deo quae sunt Dei ; inferring that God Math. ●2 . 21 and Caesar in such matters go together ; to injure the one is to wrong the other , for God hath commanded that Caesar be honoured , and that all which is his be rendred to him : Now whether you and your Leaders have done according to this doctrine and example , let your own consciences judge .

2. Consider whether this way wherein you have gone be not also contradictive to the Law of the Land : The denyall of the Kings Supremacy in this Kingdome , hath been wont to be accounted so heinous an offence , that he who is guilty of it , is judged by the Law to die as a Traytor : And the doing of any thing in prejudice of the Kings Authoritie , as the raising of Forces without him , nay the having but thoughts of mischief towards him , though they never breake forth into Action , is reckoned by the Law for no lesse then High Treason , and some have suffered death for such things ; nay , further yet , the bare instilling misconceits of the King into the people , to with-draw their affections from him , hath even in this very * * In the Charge against the Earl of Strafford . Parliament been cald High Treason : Now whether the Kings Supremacy , not only in things Spirituall , but also Temporall be not denied , and whether by your opposition to his Majesties Person and commands , and by whispering , yea , by open speaking evilly of him , and consenting to what hath been written against him , you have not made your selves guilty of that grand Crime , let your own consciences also determine unto you .

3. Consider whether it be not against common equity to practice the taking away from any one , that which comes unto him by lawfull inheritance , succession , or just election ? whether you would not so judge it , if any should divest you of what was left you by your Parents ? and whether the Kings Authority and Revenews , ( which you with others have endeavoured to dispossesse him of ) be not of the same Tenure , and held by the best Title : indeed if men come to power and Authority by fraud and violence ( as your new Masters have done ) the case is otherwise , lives lost in conspiring the downfall of such , may be reckoned well sold ; every man in common equity ( were there no tie of duty or allegeance ) is to help him to right that suffers wrong : but to concurre in oppressing the Supreme Magistrate , and in taking from him what belongs unto him , if conscience be suffered to make report , it will be confessed to be the highest injustice ; for as to detract from the Standard which is the rule of measures , is the greatest sinne , so is it to detract from the King who is the Standard of righteousnesse in his Kingdome .

4. Consider whether the demand of having the Militia out of the Kings hand ( wherein his Authority and Power consists ) which your Leaders and you insist upon , be not against piety , and a plaine urging the King to act Esau's part in resigning up his Gen. 2533. birth-right ; and whether you think in earnest ( as some of your Preachers have suggested , ) that you have a sufficient ground to expect Gods blessing upon your undertaking , though it be unlawfull , because Jacob was blessed afterward , though the means Gen. 27. 19. &c. which he used to accomplish his design were not approvable ? nay , seeing the King is not like Esau , so easily drawn to part with his birth-right , but rather like Naboth will keep his 1 King . 21. inheritance , for feare of Gods displeasure : consider I pray whether you in going about to force him thereto by violence , are not all the while acting the parts of Ahab and Jezabel , who were persons that had sold themselves to work wickednesse ? nay , whether you are not more deep in the evill then they were , in regard the King is not to you as Naboth was to Ahab , a subject , nor have you as he did , tendred an answerable exchange , or rather a better for what you demand from him ; consider I beseech you and thinke well in your owne hearts of this particular .

5. Consider and call to mind , whether those Teachers who have been most active and busie in drawing you into this your way , have not hereby contradicted their own former Doctrines : It was said of Stephen Gardiner , that no man ( in the daies of Fox . Martir●logy . Hen. 8 ) had spoken better for the Kings Authority then he had done in his Book de vera obedientia , and yet no man more violent then he was in Queen Maries time , in persecuting those that held fast to the same truth and Doctrine : may not the like be said and affirmed of many of your Preachers ; that no man taught the duty of Obedience better , or inveighed more against Rebellion and shedding of bloud , then they heretofore have done : but now none more violent then themselves in opposing those that practice according to the same Doctrine : if it be lawfull to resist , defame and oppresse the King now , why did they then speak against such doings ? or if good language of him , as their Soveraign , and humble obedience to him , was true Doctrine then , how comes it to passe , that 't is not preached still , now there is such need of it ? truth is unalterable . They tell you of a certaine New Light received , which it seems , was an attendant upon the Militia , for till this was seized on by their Faction , that was not seen ; and had not this been first obtained , probably that had been still concealed ; may not this New Light therefore be suspected ? and the rather because 't is so contrary to that which Gods Word holds out unto us ; which as a sure and certaine 2 Pet. 1. 19. guide we are commanded to take heed unto ? Esay affirmes , Esay 8. 20. that whoever speaks not according to the written Testimony bath no light in him . And Saint Paul is resolute , that if an Gal. 1. 8. Angell from Heaven shall teach contrary to that Gospell himselfe had preached ( which was the Doctrine of obedience to Princes , and of love to his Brethren ) he ought to be held accursed : wherefore consider seriously in your own hearts , whether you have done well in suffering your selves to be thus led by your new lighted Teachers .

6. Consider whether they doe not onely oppo●e their owne former Doctrines , but also their own former doings , and perswade you to goe with them , in those wayes which heretofore they exclaimed much upon others for going in ? did not they complaine much against forcing tender Consciences , and against urging subscription to things of an indifferent nature , though allowed by Law , because scrupled at , affirming the same to be against Christian Liberty ? and yet do not they now countenance farre greater violence , in pressing of things more directly unlawfull ? As for example ; would not they have the King forced against his Conscience , to consent to the altering of that Church-Government , which he in his soule is perswaded to be most Orthodox , and agreeable to Gods Word , and to the State of this Kingdome , and which this Church and Nation hath so thrived under ; yea , and which himselfe at his Coro●ation took a solemn Oath to maintain ? And have not their very selves been the chief Instruments of urging their Brethren to the taking of new and unlawfull Covenants ? and when unto tender and scrupulous Consciences , the offensive Oath hath been tendred in one hand , and an Halter in another , with a furious Commination , that they should have the one , if they did not presently accept of the other , a course which the Bishops never used : have not some of these Ministers approved of this rigorous dealing ? yea , and when some of the members of Christ have been at the place of Execution , to be murthered and Martyred by their Faction for their Loyalty to their Prince , or for falling off through trouble of Conscience from their ungodly Covenant and way ; have not some of their Preachers stood barking at them , on purpose to disturb their spirits , and to hinder their quiet passage out of this miserable World ; even as that bawling Fryer did doe unto Archbishop Cranmer ? ( when some have seen or heard them acting their parts in this manner , they have thought of that Fryers Picture as it standeth there in the Book of Martyrs . ) And here ( by the way ) let me exhort all men to read that Book often in these times , and they shall find a very great resemblance between the bloudy Persecutors of those dayes , and these now , and a great similitude in their courses ; it was not doubtlesse , without a speciall providence , that the said Book was of late twice reprinted , that so there being a greater plenty of them , we in these times might ( being many of us ) be more enlightned , supported and comforted in our sufferings : And I would have you observe among many other things , that Note of Mr. Fox , How Henry the Fourth , that deposed Richard the Second , was the first of all English Kings that began the mercifull burning of Gods Saints , for their standing against the Papists : so that we may thence learn , that 't is no new thing for them to be given up to the acting of cruelties against Gods Church and people , who have first given up themselves to practise Rebellion against their Soveraign ; these two sinnes ( as it seemes ) before now have gone together : But I return .

Did not many of those your Ministers complain most fearefully in times past for the meer change and alteration of some few phrases and expressions in the Common-Prayer-Book , holding it then ( as it seemed ) so perfect a platform of Church-Service , as that no word or sillable ought to be altered in the same ; and yet now upon the suddain have not themselves abolished the same wholly , as if there were nothing at all good in it ? How lamentably did they ( some of them ) raile even in print upon the Bishops , for endeavouring ( as they said though most unjustly ) to weaken that honourable esteem which the people had or ought to have of the Kings Wife and Children , by * * Yet that omission and change was by the Kings own selfe dictated , and not by any Bishop , and the Kings reason was , because he judged that old phrase at that time the more improper , he having then no children . omitting in the prayer for them , that usuall attribute therein given to God , scil. that he is the Father of his Elect and of their seed ; and putting in the room thereof , the fountain of all goodnesse : which thing did then speak to their hearts ( as themselves then said ) that the Prelates would have the world think that the Queen and the Royall Progeny to be none of the number of Gods Elect , and yet since that time , how themselves have concurred in speaking of the Queen , and in abusing the whole Royall Stock and Family , is too sufficiently evident to all people , and too grosse for me so much as to repeat : Consider I beseech you ( good people ) of these things and conclude in your own hearts , whether it be any wisedome in you to follow such Whirle-gigs , such Weather-Cocks , as these your Preachers are .

7. Consider , how these your men have most carefully shunned all publick Disputes with our Orthodox Divines about this case of Difference , which themselves have helped to raise against our Religion , Church , and King ; for might we but have obtained so much from them as th● Martyrs in Queen Maries dayes did from the Papist● ; we doubt not but long ere this , by Scripture Evidence , and streams of Reaso● in Truths behalfe , to have over-born that power , by which now they over-beare us ; and to have made you ( the seduced ) confesse in falshoods ruine and discovery , that the credit of your Teachers ( like that of facing shifters ) is but very little being well known : might such men as Dr. Usher , Dr. Morton , Dr. Hall , Dr. Prideaux , Dr. Featly , and many others that might be named ; who have most valiantly held up the Banner of Christ against the Papists , have been but suffered to defend his Cause also against these men , the vaile had been puld from your eyes many years agoe ; but these Craft-Masters are so full of their Trent wisedome , that by no meanes will they abide any disputes face to face , with our Protestant Divines . The Militia is their best Argument , fire and sword is more sutable to their purpose then Gods word is . And as the Papists urge the Authority of their own Pope and peculiar Church , so doe these of their Parliament , for a sufficient ground of peoples faith and practise ; the Parliament judgeth so : Ergo , 't is verity , and you must believe it , without any hesitation or doubting that it may be otherwise . Because Mr. John Goodwin did but conceive a possibility of errour in the Parliament , and out of love to them ( as himselfe professeth ) was affraid they might possibly tread awry , and hurt their foot against a stone , * * See Mr Goodwins Book called Calumny arra●gned and cast , about pag. 12. & 13. Prynne ( the Parliament Champion ) cryes out upon him for being malignantly jealous over them , and sayes , 't is most uncharitable , unchristian , detestable , fanatique , groundlesse and execrable jealousie in him , yea , venomous Malignancy , Oxfordian Aulicisme . But to proceed ; These men do , and will ( as you shall find , unlesse God blast them ) require as simple , as absolute , and as unlimited an obedience at your hands , as ever the Turk or Pope hath done from their Vassals ; an obedience not of will only , but of judgement also , which is a direct blind obedience ; And truly as the Doctrine of infallibility is the root of all errour among the Papists , so is it now among them that are the worshippers of the Parliament ; for when it was once believed that the Pope could not erre , then he might oppose Princes , Excommunicate Kings , absolve Subjects from their obedience , raise warres , shed bloud , yea , live as wickedly as he pleased , have as many Bastards as he could get , the people were fast enough locked up unto him in obedience ; so now this being swallowed that the Parliament cannot erre , the lusty Members thereof may raise Rebellion too , absolve people from their Loyalty , persecute the King , and murther his Subjects , seize upon all their Estates , and sell or give them to whom they please : yea , and let them live as wickedly as they list , as vilely and basely as they please , let them get Bastards , ravish and defile Ladies of Honour , and then defame them when they have so done , or attempted so to do , they may doe it impunè , for they be worthy Members all the while , they have none above them to call them to an account , and the people being fast linked to them , by the vertue of blind obedience , will be apt to give faire interpretations of all their doings ; well , think seriously of these things in your retired thoughts .

8. Consider also of times past , and compare your experience of the present , with them and say , whether the light of God doth now shine so comfortably upon your Tabernacles , as when the King enjoyed his Rights and possessed his Throne ? whether you are now so stored with coyne , or have that leisure and wherewithall to build pleasant Houses ? whether you lie so soft , all of you , fare so well , and have that entire Command in your own Houses , over your own goods and servants , as formerly ? whether you can say as truly and freely , that what you have bought and paid for is your owne , as heretofore ? I would that the Londoners and Citizens would consider , whether they be all so well Plated , Jewelled , and attired , themselves , wives and children ? whether their bags be not lanker , their banks lesser , and their meanes scanter then in those times of old ? whether they enjoy like Liberties and Priviledges under their new Masters , as they did under their King ? And I would have the Countrey-man consider , whether his payments bee not more , and his oppressions greater , then they were wont to be ? whether hee had not a merrier heart in his bosome , and more money in his purse , when hee payed his Rents to the true owner , his right Landlord , then ever he hath had since he dealt with these new Usurpers ? O you poor seduced and abused people ! these new Lords promised indeed that you should have your Farms at a lower rate then formerly , so they might receive the Rents ; but consider with your selves , hath not your supernumerary Rates and Taxations , and your Billiting and furnishing out Souldiers , amounted to more then the full payment ? and can you think that you shall not be skrewed up to the highest pin by those Hucksters to whom they shall sell or give away your true Landlords Estates , or appoint to be as their own Task-masters over you ? can you expect possibly any thing but blows and beggery under them ? perhaps indeed you may obtain at last ( in lieu of all your Wealth and Labours , and former happinesse ) to be partakers of that Priviledge which the Pesants of France and specially of Normandy doe enjoy , scil. you shall have leave to begge freely up and down the Kingdome without danger of whipping ; consider seriously of these things I beseech you .

Nay , consider ( O all yee people of all sorts ) whether you think in Conscience , these your new Rulers with their crew be the very meek Ones of the Earth as they account themselves , to whom the intire right and possession of all earthly blessings and inheritances doe appertaine ? whether it be a true position which since the Militia hath been in their hands they have been bold to maintain , viz. that right by Conquest is the best Title , else Gods providence would not permit them to be successefull ? and whether ( if that Tenent be maintained ) any one of you all , can promise to your selves the use and comfort of any thing , that is either left unto you or purchased by you ? let this also be thought upon .

9. Consider , whether in any thing these men have performed what at first they promised ? whether Religion be better setled , the Church better reformed , and united , the Common-wealth more flourishing , the Subjects more happy , then when they took these matters into their hands ? you were told by them ( as you well know ) when they first inticed you , to engage your selves with them in this Warre , that the same would be quickly over ; and oft-times since when they came to borrow more money of you , have they not pretended continually that the worke was almost done , if you would but come off well and afford another good pluck , it would be quite ended ? they promised also ( when they moved unto the warre ) that they would exact nothing against your wills from you , no , God forbid that they should use any violence , they desired that men should do freely and without constraint , only what themselves pleased , they were all for the freedome of the Subject ; but have they proved as true of their words as you did of your Assistance ? have they used no enforcements to get your money since that time , or are your miseries concluded , and your expences yet at an end ? Are the Scots paid all their Arrears ? Is Ireland reduced to obedience or as quiet as at their first meeting ? Is the King setled in his proper Rights and Dignitie as was pretended , and the Subjects in their Liberties ? Is Judgement and Justice executed in our Gates , and oppression driven from our Streets , and every thing removed that may provoke Gods further displeasure ? Nay , doth not the late prevailing of these men speak rather a neernesse of Gods more heavie Curse upon us , and a beginning rather then a finishing of your sorrowes ? Is it not probable that God will take the matter into his owne hand by Plague or Famine and call both them and you to a reckoning for that Christian bloud that is spilt by you without lawfull Authoritie ? Or are not all the Nations of the world Gods Instruments , and cannot he employ some of them to punish you , for your punishing others without a warrant from his Vicegerent ? or cannot he send a spirit of division amongst your selves , as once between Abimilech and the men of Sichem , after that by conspiring together , they had prevailed against the House and Family of Gideon ? sure bloud and oppression are crying sinnes in Gods eares , and the Judge of all the world will doe Justice ; and 't is a fearfull thing to fall into the hands of God when he is angry ; consider in your hearts of these things .

10. Consider the conditions of your chief Leaders in speciall , and of their Faction in generall , whereunto you have adhered , whether they be such as becomes the Gospel of Jesus Christ , or rather whether in your observation they be not such as the Apostles Paul and Peter prophesied should be in the worst men of the last and worst times ? Have they not shown themselves a covetous 2 Tim. 3. 2 , 3. & self-seeking Generation ? did they not at the first seek and sue with all their strength and policie for the dignity to be chosen Parliament-men , and have they not since placed themselves in the best Offices of the Kingdome , are not many of them ▪ that were leane and bare before , grown plump and fat and shining ? are they not in the mannagement of their prosperity and successe , boasters , proud , supercilious and scornfull persons ? have they not often blasphemed Gods Word , by perverting the same to their owne purpose ? have they not shew'd themselves disobedient , ingratefull , without naturall affection to their Countrey and friends ? are they not manifest promise , Oath and Protestation - Breakers ? doe they not daily approve themselves to be false accusers of others , fierce-spirited in persecuting their unjust and mischievous accusations ; also to be Traytors , heady , high-minded , having only pretences to Godlinesse without any true power thereof ? And further , are they not despisers of Government , 2 Pet. 2. 10. presumptuous in their wayes , selfe-willed , not fearing to speake evill of dignities ? doe they not run the black course of reproaching their betters , as well as the red of cruelty against their brethren ? Now the Apostles tell us that all such conditioned men are reprobates concerning the true faith , and made to be destroyed ; and doe you thinke that there is safety in being of their society ? Es. 39. 3. 7.

Againe , are they not of that number whom Esay the Prophet mentions , whose hands are defiled with bloud , and whose fingers with iniquitie , whose lips have spoken lies , and whose tongues have uttered perverse things , is not wasting and destruction in all their wayes ? have they not refused to know and to own the way of peace ? And now if they be such , consider whether you are like to gaine any thing by adhering to them , seeing that Vers. 5. their egges are Cockatrice egges , whereof whosoever eateth dyeth , and their webs are spiders webs , which shall never become Garments to cover themselves , much lesse others : Be serious I beseech you deare Christians , in thinking of these things , and let not their Religious pretences , their many fastings and thankesgivingdayes make you think ever a whit the better of them ; for Satans Ministers have come in the shape of Angels of light before now ; 2 Cor. 11. 13. 14. it hath been the old custome of Hypocrites to deale thus with God Almightie by fastings and thanksgivings to uphold their reputation ; for their Fastings read Esay 58. chapter , and for their Es. 58. Thankesgivings , see Jer. 7. where 't is said of them , that they Jer. 7. 9. 10. could steale , or plunder , murder and shed bloud , speak falsly and commit adultery , yea , and worship Baal ( as some do now the Dan. 11. 38. Militia or God of forces ) and yet ( sayes the Lord ) they come and stand before me in my House , and say , we are delivered to do all these abhominations : they acknowledge Gods deliverance , ( and perhaps his assistance of them ) but so as if the same had been vouchsafed on purpose , that they might be , and continue to be the Actors of those villanies ; so in Esay . ●6 . there is mention made of others that were frequent in their oblations to God , and as appears , vers. 5. had ( just as these men doe ) hated their Brethren , Esai . 66. 5. and in a pretence of zeale to Gods name had cast them out of their possessions , ( though they were such as truly feared the Lord , and trembled at his word ; ) yea and for their successe against them , in these their mischiefes and unjust doings , they praised God and said , The Lord be glorified , they had dayes of Thanksgiving to that very purpose : Therefore since it hath been the usuall custome of the grandest Hypocrites to doe after this fashion , you have no reason now to think any whit the better of these men , for their outside professions .

Last of all , consider the relation which these men ( the Members of the Commons House I mean ) do stand in unto your selves , whom they command , and to your Soveraign whom they oppose ; to your selves they are publick Servants , chosen by you to agitate for you ( in Gods way and according to Law ) your common affaires ; scil. to confirme your Religion , Peace , and Possessions to you ; and not to raise warres to the destruction of all these . To the King they are sworn Subjects , bound by Oath and Protestation to preserve his Person , Estate , and Honour , safe and intire against all people ; in briefe , they are the grand Jury-men of the Kingdome and nothing else , and their office is not to judge , or passe sentence against any persons , but to enquire after the grievances of the Countrey , and to make presentment of them with all humility , unto the King who is the Judge so deputed of God , and to the Nobles of the upper House , who are with him as Justices upon the Bench , and to supplicate of them , ( in whom the only power judicative is resident , ) a redresse of things amisse ; and then when a good Law is made , to give their assent unto it , and notice of it to the Countreys or places whose Deputies they are , and to stirre them up to honour their King , and to praise God for him who is so ready to do Justice and to shew grace unto them ; this is the proper office and work of the House of Commons , in the discharge of which only you are to shew countenance unto them ; but if they shall doe things out of spleen or unbecoming their places , you are to withdraw your favour from them , and to bestow your frowns upon them ; for if the Grand Jury at an Assizes , in stead of doing that duty , ( whereto by Law they are designed ) should fall to pull the Justices from the Bench , and to beat the Judge out of Town , and to imprison and kill their Neighbours ( as good men perhaps as themselves , ) would you think it fit to take their parts in such their doings ? would you not rather all joyn to lay hands upon them , and bring them to be punished , for their misdemeanours ; and desire to have them put out of their places , and wiser men appointed in their stead that know how to behave themselves better ? I pray consider well of these things , and remember at length what you have done , and what you have now to doe , under whose fealty you were born , and to whom you have sworn Allegiance : and observe what intimation our Saviour gives in that saying of his , if my Kingdome were of Joh. 18. 26. this world then would my servants fight , that I should not be delivered to the Jewes ; or to them that seek to take away my life : doth he not plainly inferre thereby , that the Subjects of earthly Princes who have Kingdomes in this world , ought to fight for their Soveraign , to endeavour his deliverance from injustice and wrong , and not to suffer him ( in any sort ) to be rendred up into the hands of his enemies ; and be you certain of it , that so long as the King ( Gods Deputy and your Protector under God ) is thus abused and kept from his Rights , you shall never enjoy peace or prosperity , nor the quiet possession of what is yours , for Gods heavie Curse will so long hang over this Nation and Kingdome : Well , think of it well , and doe accordingly .

Confident I am ( Brethren ) that the major part of you did Associate your selves with these ill disposed men ( as they of old did with Absalom and Achitophel ) in the simplicity of your Hearts , by giving too much credit ( as they did ) to those false reports , which in their wicked policy they cast out against the King and Government ; you were perswaded before you were instructed , and in your good zeale you have walked thus far , to the extirpation ( as you hoped ) of Popery and prophanenesse ; which alas , you have exceedingly increased , though sore against your wills ; and are likely to thrust your selves into it , or into other as deep errours : you have heard say , that zeale without knowledge is very dangerous ; and let me tell you further , that the highest Heresies have risen from misguided zeal : Arrius upon detestation of Gentilisme least he should seem to acknowledge more Gods then one , by confessing a Co-equality of Christs Divinitie with his Father , denied the same ; and Sabellius in detestation of Arrius , fell into the other extreme , and denyed the distinction of Persons . And be your selves the Judges , do not many of you measure what is good and holy by its opposition to the Constitutions of the Church of Rome , accounting most perfect what is most opposite thereunto , and that polluted which participateth in any thing with the same ? doe you not thinke your selves rightest when unlikest the Papists , and nearest to Heaven when furthest from them , though perhaps then you may be nearest to them in substance , even when most opposite in Ceremony ? ( somwhat in this Book hath been discovered to this purpose ; ) but that is not the right rule to go by : well consider I beseech you , of what I have said unto you , and desist from having any further hand against your King , and from labouring the extirpation of that Government you were born under , which to doe , doubtlesse is a most heinous sinne ; if a man were borne in another Land , where is a Government lesse perfect then ours is , he ought not by any meanes to joyne in fighting for the destruction of it ; nor is our Posteritie so strictly bound by such strong engagements of Conscience to endeavour the restauration of this ( if by these violent and unlawfull courses it should be altered , which God forbid ) as we are now to uphold and maintaine the same , or to prevent the Change thereof . Wherefore ( I beseech you all ) remember your selves , think what you have alreadie done , what you are in doing , and stay your hands .

Object . Perhaps some of you will say , but we have taken an Oath , a Covenant ( which our Preachers put us often in minde of ) to persevere in our way , and not to forsake those men with whom we have entred into Association .

Answ. Master John Goodwin one of your Ministers doth enform you in his 12. Serious Considerations , that to violate an abhominable and an accursed Oath out of Conscience to God , is an holy and blessed Perjury . Now therefore if I prove that your Oath and Covenant is abhominable and accursed , then it will follow , that as it was an high sinne to take it , so is it an higher to keep the same , and according to the Doctrine of one of your own Teachers , an holy and blessed Perjury will it be to breake it . But this I shall make good , and thus I argue .

That which is ungodly and unlawfull , both in respect of matter and form , is abhominable and accursed : But such is that Oath and Covenant which you have taken , therefore you ought to breake it , and in no hand ( unlesse you will run upon your owne damnation ) to keep the same .

This I shall evidence in both particulars , that 't is ungodly in respect of matter , and unlawfull in respect of form .

First , An Oath is ungodly in respect of matter , ( and so by consequent unlawfull , ) when it is to performe ungodly and unlawfull things , viz. things forbidden of God , and formerly disavowed by us ; But of this nature is this Oath and Covenant : For

1. 'T is to oppose the King , and Forces raised by Him , whom God hath forbidden you to resist , and commanded you to fear , honour and obey , and whom you have sworne Allegeance unto , and Protested to defend in his Estate and Dignity against all Opposers , with your lives and fortunes .

2. 'T is to kill , slay and destroy your Countrey-men and Brethren , which as a work of the Devil you renounced in your Baptism , and is directly opposite to the sixth Commandement , viz. Thou shalt not kill , which then also you vowed and promised to keep and observe .

3. 'T is never to lay downe Armes , or to be quiet , so long as there is any left on the Kings side for you to oppose ; whereas strife and contention are works of the flesh disclaimed also in Baptism and forbidden in Gods word , which commands you to live peaceably with all men , to study to be quiet , to love your Enemies ; and to conquer them by patience and well-doing , and not by killing of them or fighting against them : Now ,

Therefore this your Oath and Covenant being of this nature , 't is utterly ungodly and so unlawfull in respect of the matter of it ; 't is of the same kind with that which the fourtie men entred into , neither to eat nor drinke till they had killed Act. 23. 21. Paul ; which none of you will grant had been fit to be kept , nay , rather 't is of a farre worse kind then that was , for 't is a Vow or Covenant , not only to breake Gods Commandements , and to kill your Brethren , but also to slight your Promise in Baptism , and to renounce all your Oathes and Protestations of Loyaltie and Obedience formerly taken ; yea , and to persist in so doing : think I beseech you , how you will answer this at Gods Tribunall .

Secondly , An Oath ( as I apprehend ) is unlawfull in respect of the form ( and so by consequence ungodly too ) when it is not expressed , administred and taken in such verie words as by Law are prescribed , or when it is not enacted by full and compleat Authoritie : But of this nature is this Oath or Covenant which you stick upon : Ergo , 't is unlawfull and by consequence ungodly ; for confirmation of this ; let it be remembred , how ( before this unhappie Parliament begun at a meeting in Yorkshire about the first coming in of the Scots , ) the King tendred an Oath of Loyaltie to the Lord Say , and some others , who refused the same upon this ground , It was not lawfull in respect of form , for the words , method , or frame thereof had not been agreed upon , settled , or established by Act of Parliament , viz. by the King and the two Houses : And so the alledged reasons , why those Oaths tendred by Bishops and Archdeacons at their Visitations were condemned by this verie Parliament for unlawfull ▪ was in respect of their formes , they were not administred in the precise termes , and direct words which by the King and whole Parliament were prescribed and Authorized .

Now if this be so , then this verie Oath and Covenant which you have taken , being as you all know , defective this way , cannot be legall , the King and whole Parliament never enacted it as a Law for you to take and observe . But onlie that corrupt Faction in Parliament , who ( having themselves deviated from the wayes of God and Lawes of the Land ) have imposed and forced the same upon you , to the end that with your lives and fortunes you might stand in the face of dangers for their sakes , and be as a strong wall to hedge and defend them in their wickednesse , and well they will requite you for this service . And for your Preachers who perswaded you at first to take this Covenant and now to keep it , they being in the same condition with them that imposed it , no marvell if they labour to hold you still under the bondage of it . But why doe not those your Preachers answer those Books which have been written against it , wherein the impietie and unlawfulnesse of it is fully evidenced ; foure * * Besides the Oxford Reasons lately published , which all the Assembly of Divines are never able to confute . severall Bookes have been written against the same , and not one of them yet answered , which very thing ( if well considered ) discovers their resolution in evill ; they perswade you to take and keep a Covenant , which themselves are not able to maintaine to be lawfull by Divinity , or Reason , or anie other Argument , but onely Club-Law : Nay , one thing more let me mind you of , do but think with your selves how God hath manifested himselfe against this Covenant in breaking asunder manie of those that were knit together by it : How are they divided ? How bitterly the Presbyterians and Independents write and speak against each other ? a rotten Covenant it must needs be , that cannot hold the spirits of the Takers one three yeares together ; doth not God hereby plainly manifest his dislike of it ? hath he not visibly made good his word against it by this breach among them ? Es. 8. 9. Associate your selves O ye people , and ye shall be broken in pieces , give eare also you of a farre Countrey ( you Scottish Covenanters ) gird your selves altogether , yet shall ye be broken in pieces ; gird your selves and ye shall be broken in pieces : 'T is worth the marking how the words are doubled in the Text , which according to the interpretation of Joseph , in whom the Spirit of God dwelt , is to shew the Gen. 41. 32. certaintie of the thing that God hath established it , and will * * Indeed this day this Scripture is fulfilled in our eyes . shortly and surely bring it to passe .

One place more let me remember you of , 't is Hos. 5. 12. and I pray consider , whether the same may not fitly be applyed unto you , Ephraim is oppressed and broken in Judgement , there is his present misery ; the cause of it followes , because he willingly walked after the Commandement , scil. of Jeroboam and his Rebellious Faction , who by some new Ordinance of their own devising had tendred some Oath or Covenant to the people against their King whom they opposed , and against the right and old way of worshipping God at Jerusalem ; this ( it seems ) the people at first had consented willingly unto ; and for the same were soundly oppressed by their new Masters ( that had imposed it on them : ) Now oppression makes even wise men mad , ( especially when it falls unexpected , ) and hence it comes to passe , that they were broken in judgment , they became even like distracted men , because through their own easinesse , they had been perswaded into such bondage under such Masters as did nothing but pill and oppresse them , and would afford no justice or remedy unto them upon their complainings . Nay and yet this was but the least part of their punishment , the worst is behind , vers. 13. Therefore sayes the Lord , ( viz. because they willingly walked after the Commandement , or were so easily perswaded to take a wicked Covenant ; ) I will be unto Ephraim as a moth , and to the House of Judah as rottennesse ; i. e. my Curse shall consume them and their Families as a moth doth a Garment , or as rottennesse doth a thing that is already putrified .

Consider I say , whether this may not in some sort concerne you , and if you think it may , I beseech you ( deare Countreymen ) renounce speedily that sinfull Oath which you have too unadvisedly taken , least as oppression hath already overwhelmed you ; so the moth and rottennesse from the Lord doe also seaze upon you , Say not you a Confederacy any longer with them that Es. 8. 12. have confederated against your Church and King ; neither feare you their feare ; God is yet gracious and will pardon what is past if you repent , therefore let him only be your feare , let him be your dread : And your King also is gracious , ready upon your return to Loyalty ( like the Prodigals Father ) to remit your unkindnesse and to receive you with gladnesse ; let him also be the object of your Reverence , and let the desires of your soules be to rejoyce his spirit now , after this time wherein you have so sadded and afflicted him , that so at last yet , he may give up his account with joy , which will surely be most for your profit . Heb. 13. 17.

And now for those your Teachers who have seduced you , both from Gods blessing & the warm Sun too of outward prosperitie , which did so comfortably shine upon you , undoubtedly they were Satans Ministers in Angels shapes : as once he made use of 2 Cor. 11. 13 Peters tongue to tempt our Saviour , so now he hath of theirs Mat. 16. 2● . to deceive you ; and observe them well , their gilt ere long will fall off , and their good report will die before them . And ( deare Countrey-men ) let me not be thought to boast overmuch , if 2 Cor. 11. after S. Paul's manner I compare my selfe with them to your cogitations and opinions ; Are those your Preachers Englishmen ? so am I ; are they Protestants ( at least in your esteem ? ) so am I ; are they Ministers of Christ ( think you ? ) know this , that by the favour and grace of God so am I ; and perhaps may say , that ( through divine assistance ) I have given as true a proof of my Ministery among some that know mee as they have done : I have been in labours as aboundant , and in reproaches ( for Christs sake ) more , in prison as frequent , in dangers of death as often ; in as many perils by Robbers , by mine own Countreymen , by false brethren as the best of them : And therefore I hope I may obtaine credit with you as well as they ; I tender your salvation I dare confidently say , for Christ my Masters sake , as truly as they do ; I have no design at all of mine own upon you , to get your moneys or ought you have : I aime only ( God is my witnesse ) to free you from the snare wherein you are intangled ; I am a stranger to you , and so am content to be untill the great day , when we shall all meet before the great Judge , to have our hearts opened , and our works manifested ; And I doe beseech you , God knowes I write this with teares , and begge of you even in the bowels of our Saviour , and for the sake of those your precious soules , which he purchased with his dearest bloud , that you would but be advised to consider seriously of what I have said unto you ; my prayer to the Almighty is and shall be that you may but accept of the same with a like heart and spirit as 't is propounded , say but you Amen , to this my petition , and we shall be againe of one mind and judgement . And O let us not , let us not my deare Brethren , thus continue fighting one with another , or divided one from another , for if we do , we shall ere long , be destroyed one by another , but let us lay aside all malice against one another , and all evill speaking one of another ; Sirs , we are Brethren , why should we strive , and quarrell after this sort , to the sport and scorn of all that dwell about us , and to the obloquie and disgrace of our Holy Religion ? O let our contention I beseech you only be like that of the Vine and Olive , which of us shall beare best fruits , and not like that of the Bryer and Thistle , which of us shall be most mischievous and unprofitable . And so ( Countreymen ) I conclude my speech unto you , with this Prayer for you : Pater ignosce illis , quia nesciunt quid faciunt , Father of mercies forgive the people of this Land , ( who have been seduced into this Rebellion against the King ) their sinnes committed in the same ; for they know not what they have done , lay not the evill unto their charge , but wink at their former ignorance , and open their eyes now at length , and henceforth to see their errour , and blesse these considerations unto them , to that end and purpose for Christ Jesus sake . Amen .

And be you assured , Sirs , that not only my selfe , but also many others whose bloud you have thirsted for , whose Estates you have gaped after , and whom divers of you have been wont to entitle with the odious names of Malignants , Papists , Devils and Dogges , doe dailie pray to this purpose in your behalfe ; for we apprehending you to be in the same condition and state Act. 9. 1. as S. Paul was in , while he yet went breathing out threatnings against the Church of Christ , doe thinke it our dutie to approve our selves such as he was , when he prayed for the persecuting Israelites ( his Brethren according to the flesh ) that they might be saved : we conceive of you , as he did of them , that you have a zeale , though not according unto knowledge ; this our Religion Rom. 10. 1. 2. teacheth us to doe , and thus to think : And so God be with you .

SECT. XXVIII .

A faithfull and Ministeriall Admonition , to the Troublers of our Israel : scil. the Factious Members of the pretended Parliament at Westminster , who are Evidenced to be neither Patriots to their Country , Wisemen , nor good men : Their Religion discovered to be nec una , nec vera , nec bona .

IN the next or second place , I shall assume the boldnesse to speak a little unto you , ( O you men of Westminster ) and I pray observe my words , if Providence shall please to bring this my Book unto your view . And first let me desire of you not to be angry , if I speak rather to profit then to please you , forbearing altogether those false and clawing expressions , which your adorers use , when they addresse themselves to speak unto you : I dare not tell you of any Humble tenders of my constant Devotion to serve you in your way ; for I am sure 't is not the way of Christ and God , nor can I humbly acknowledge your great Labour and endeavours imployed these many yeares in the Reformation and preservation of Church and Common-wealth : for I know no such matter , but rather the direct contrary ; I love not to jeere you , for such language to you I take to be none other then a plaine jeering of you : nor can I tell how to give flattering Titles ; I am one of Christ's Messengers , and have a Esa , 58. 1. charge to tell you aloud of your transgressions , and of your sinnes ; perhaps there are but few , that will in all things , do it so plainly , as I have done or shall do ; but as it is my duty , so I thank God it hath alwayes been my custome and care , to keep a good Conscience in this matter ; and though I am guilty of many sinnes , ( for which the Lord be mercifull unto his servant , ) yet praysed be his grace , I never had any inward check , for any knowne flattery of any in the serious discharge of my calling ; I hope I may without presumption say , that I am as free from that sinne as Luther was from that of Covetousnesse ; I make no question , if you can gripe me , you ( the guilty Faction I meane ) will deale with me , as your Fore-fathers did with my Master Jesus , for my going in this his way , of plainly detecting Hypocrites and evill men ; and therefore I shall keep my selfe out of your power so long as I can , and doe pray that if it be my portion at last , ( when mine hour is come ) to fall within your reach , I may have strength and patience from above to endure the paines of death , which I shall confidently look for at your bloudy hands ; though let me tell you one thing , and it shall be only that which blessed Sanders the Martyr , told your brother Stephen Gardiner , you were best to take heed of Fox Marti●ol . shedding innocent bloud , for truly it will cry : And as Jerome of Prague did his Enemies at the Councell of Constance , so shall I cite you to answer for it , before the Tribunall of the most High and just Judge : Well , this being premised , I doe now addresse my selfe unto you , for the present in this manner .

Be it knowne unto you , ( O you unhappy men ) you have been the principall instruments of all our woes , and have given life and motion to all our miseries ; you are they that have most highly scandalized the Gospell of the Sonne of God , by your acting under the profession of it , most horrid evills , as if that had countenanced you in your so doing ; you are they that have turned this well-ordered Common-wealth into a confused Chaos , and have laboured with all your might to pull down the prosperous Government of this most renowned Church ; you are they that have persecuted and defamed a most pious King , and exposed to eternall disgrace and suspition the Religion of the Protestants ; you have suppressed , silenced , banished , murthered , and undone many thousand Preachers and Professours of it ; you are they that have deceived your Countrey in abusing that trust which they imposed in you ; you would be accounted Patriots forsooth , but you have acted the part of Butchers rather , both upon the soules and bodies of your Countrey-men ; you would be thought wise men , but your wisdome hath been only shown in ill doings ; you would be esteemed holy persons , but where then is that harmlesness , that undefiledness , which should have appeared in you ? you have been full of bloud-guiltinesse ; yea , of Rebellion , 1 Sam. 15. which as the Scripture sayes , is like the sinne of Witchcraft ; Majestie and Mercy were wont to be the strongest guards against Treason , till your dayes ; but you have violently burst through that double fence , and pierced through the privie maile of Innocence too ; Majesty , Mercy , and Innocence , all have been rather as a prey to invite your evill natures , then any guard to keep you back from offering violation ; O to what an high pitch have you ascended ? what transcendent impieties ? what blouds and blasphemies have you countenanced and committed ? quis talia fando temperet à lachrymis , who without flouds of tears is able to expresse or think of what you have acted .

First , for the Title of Patriots which you thirst after ; O had you been advised by your King , had you closed with your Soveraign when he at first committed things to your care , to order , rectifie and settle for our good , had you minded that work for which you met , and made that your businesse as he would have had you , how should we all have rejoyced in the very mention of you as of Patriots indeed ? how should we have hugged your names in our affectionate memories , and conveyed them to Posterity with a charge to keep in everlasting Honour ?

As Adam and Eve were our undertakers or representers in Paradise , so were you in Parliament , and as God to them , so the King to you , gave a Liberty over all the Plants and Creatures in his Garden ; restrained you in nothing , save onely from one particular thing , which was the forbidden fruit ; but nothing would satisfie your ambitious reach save onely that , whereby you have brought upon us all , Gods heavie curse , and all kinde of miseries . O how farre were you from the disposition of honest Joseph , who being tempted to meddle with that which belonged Gen. 39. 8. 9 not to him , was with-held by the consideration of that great trust , which his Master had reposed in him , and of that liberty and authority which in all things else was granted to him : And how did God soone after reward this his faithfulnesse by advancing him to as great Authority over the whole Realm , as he had before over one Family ; wherein also all but the Throne was at his disposing , in that only ( sayes Pharaoh ▪ ) I will be above thee : which he ( good man ) was farre enough from Gen. 41. 40. seeking after ; for his endeavours only were to settle Pharaoh more firmly in it , and to advance his wealth and dignity , as the story at large tells us ; by which meanes he procured honour and favour sufficient to himselfe , both with God and Man ; he lived desired of all , and died lamented by the whole Nation . O I say , that you had had the wisdome and the grace , to have imitated this Joseph , this good Councellour of State ; you were tied in as great engagements of gratitude as he ; but you without any other temptation , save only the corruption of your owne hearts , have laboured to ravish from your Lord and Master his reserved jewell of Majestie , and to rob him of his wealth and of the hearts of his people : yea , and to invest your selves with that Honour and esteem which with your strongest studies you ought to have fastened eternally to his Crown and Diademe . Therefore you must never think ( however your flatterers doe bedawb you , ) that you shall ever be dignified by good men with that Title of Abraes , as Joseph was , or be reckoned for Patriots of your Countrey .

I have read that true Patriots have these foure conditions .

1. They will love and obey their true and lawfull Prince , giving example to all others of doing the like ; for to love their Countrey and hate their Prince can never stand together .

2. They will defend their Prince and Countrey against such as are enemies thereof , and that go about to dispossesse him of the Rule and Government .

3. They are carefull to conserve their Countrey from desolation and ruine , by inland dissentions and Civill Warres .

4. They will also maintaine others that are borne in the same Countrey as well as themselves in the fruition of their lands and goods rightly belonging to them .

Now I would have your own consciences speak , whether any one of these foure conditions have appeared in you since you met together ; nay , have you not rather shown a direct opposition unto them all ? have you not carryed your selves towards your naturall Prince in all wayes of hatred , contention and disobedience ? Have you not abandoned his Authority and gone about to take away his absolute Soveraigntie from him ? Have you not occasioned desolations , spoiles , and robberies , throughout the whole Nation , by these unnaturall divisions and Civill Warres which you have kindled ? Have you not taken by violence from your Country men their ancient possessions , left them by their Fathers , giving and selling the same away to strangers , broken all their strong Priviledges , and most tyrannically and cruelly shed their bloud ? let your owne Consciences speake whether these things have not been done by you .

You would ( I know ) be famous amongst men , and to this end you set your adorers on work to talk of great things which you have done , and to attribute to your sole praise those acts of grace , which were the fruits of the Kings goodnesse , ( the benefit whereof notwithstanding you will not suffer the people to enjoy , ) yea , and they call you the Phoenix-Parliament , and the wonder-working Parliament , but if we speake the downright truth , you are famous only in infamy ; it was said in Josiah's praise , but it may be affirmed on the contrary to your disgrace , that never the like went before you , nor followed after you ; and therefore you are indeed a rare and Phoenix-Parliament : and wonders we confesse you have wrought too , even such as Hell it self doth both rejoyce in and stand amazed at ; but Christian mankind hath cause for ever both to abhorre and loath : It 's true , pulchrum est eminere inter illustres viros , ( as Seneca sayes ) 't is a faire and desirable thing to stand in the rank of renowned men ; but they that will do so , ( as he teacheth * * Consulere pat●iae , parcere afflictis , fera caede abstinere , tempus atque irae dare , orbi quietem , seculo pacem suo . ) must consult for their Countreys good , comfort afflicted soules , absteine from bloud , bridle their passions , bee peace-makers and instruments of quietnesse in their generation : Haec summa virtus , petitur hac caelum viâ , this is true Honours road , this is the way to Heaven ; wherein as yet you have not entred , and therefore are no true Patriots .

Secondly , nor are you truly wisemen , which is another Title you challenge to your selves : Let me tell you , that men qualified with true wisdome have heretofore judged Warre the greatest evill , as whereby crescit scelus dum punitur , sinne is rather increased then punished in a Nation ; and they have deemed the best use thereof to be the same which Nurses make of Robin Goodfellow , onely to terrifie ; for instead of refining , it corrupteth and depopulateth Churches and Kingdomes ; therefore how farre will Posterity judge you to have been from true wisedome , in choosing to accomplish your ends by this meanes , when they shall read of your doings , and withall , that what ever good you could expect or durst pretend to reap by it , was offred you without it ? you thought meet in your wisdome to walke rather in the way of feare , then in that of love , and to force your King to grant you more , then was fit for him to give , or you to take ; but this shewed your great ignorance , as of God and his paths , so of noble Natures , with whom compulsion prevaileth never ; the limits of Princes are not to be so bounded ; Rex est qui metuit nihil ; Majesty and feare cannot lodge together nor ought they ; inforcement kills Authority ; 't is an 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for subjects to give Lawes to their superiours ; and that Servants should beare rule over their Masters , is the first Prov. 30. 21. 22 of those foure things , for which the earth is disquieted , sayes wise Solomon .

Truly ( Gentlemen ) I would have you wise men , and so to approve your selves , your place requires it , but by no meanes will I allow you to be wicked ; for as wisedome best , so wickednesse of all others doth worst become you ; Pallas the Goddesse of wisedome , was feigned by the Ancients to have a Buckler all over covered with Snakes and Serpents , and I allow the like to you , but it was of pure Christall all bright and clear , and so must your wisedome be : They gave her also a speare cum acutâ cuspide , with a sharpe point , and so let it be , but it was of true Steele and not wrought but by Vulcan whom they feigned a God ; they said she was a subtile woman : be you as subtile as she ; but she was ever a Virgin , she was alwayes honest and would never be defiled , such must your wisedome be ; they said her Councell was alwayes to be approved , but they therefore held that she had no humane Mother , but was borne above , even of the braine of Jupiter . And so from above would I have your wisedome to proceed , which S. James describes to be a Jam. 3. 17 ▪ wisdome that is pure , peaceable , gentle , easie to be intreated , full of mercy , and good fruits , without partiality and hypocrisie . I confesse the truth unto you , you are no fooles in one sence , you have a wisedome , and it appeares sufficiently , ( by all your doings ) where you had it ; you have been Serpentine enough in your whole working , had you been but as Dovelike too , you might have been Chronicled for right wise men . Solomon reckons up the Spider , to be one of those foure little things that are exceeding wise ; but yet the Spider was alwayes odious unto Pallas , Prov. 30. 28. not for her subtilty but for her venome , and because her web is made so slight that it will make no Garments , of which nature will all your contrivements prove in the conclusion ; they will not be able to cover your selves from the eye of Gods Justice or of the worlds notice ; intangle you they may , ( as sometime we have seen the Spider intangled in her own web , as well as other Flies which she hath spread her net for ; ) insomuch that ( as Bildad in Job sayes ) your hope shall be as the Spiders web , that is , Job . 8. 14. dashed in a moment , even as the Spider and her web both , ( which she took such paines about ) is by the good Huswifes broom thrown down together in an instant ; so shall you and your long machinations , be brought to a suddain period ; when the great House-keeper and heart-searcher , shall come amongst you , with the beesome of destruction .

And I pray Sirs let me aske you a question , doe you in your wisedome think in good earnest , this world will last alwayes with you ? can you promise your selves a continuing happinesse in your lofty and Rebellious way ? did you never heare of that saying , sequitur superbos ultor à tergo Deus , nor of that ubi non est pudor , nec cura juris , sanctitas , pietas , fides , instabile regnum est ? or can you be so blind as to think any of these are in your selves ? some folke perhaps according to the forme by your selves prescribed , doe sometimes betrim you with such strange Titles , but are you so simple as to conceit that wise men do fancy them to belong unto you ? no , no ( Gentlemen ) befool not your selves ; all people have not lost their eyes , nor is it a Cloud but a net that you dance in ; we see plainly under what pretences you have divided our Doctrine of unity , and unswadled the bonds of Peace and Charitie amongst us ; we perceive how you goe about to make your usurped greatnesse , wealth and honour , the rules to square out Cannons of Faith for us by , and how you set your Assembly of Divines , ( as you call them ) on work to devise Arguments to uphold the same ; how you have silenced and suspended from preaching Gods truth , all those laborious and faithfull Teachers that will not preach to please your lusts , but rather to the discovery of your base ends and wayes : And how you have set up an High Commission Court ( or somthing worse which you call a Committee ) in all Counties to that purpose ; notwithstanding not long agoe , your selves did vote against some Bishops for so doing ; and did declare that in the sence of the House , it was a very ungodly and wicked thing , to barre any good man from Preaching and revealing the whole will and Counsell of God ; We perceive well enough how you have pursued your own private ends in all your wayes , notwithstanding your publick pretences ; how you have greatned your selves , by that wealth and moneys extorted both from City and Countrey , and how unwilling you are to come to a reckoning for the same ; we cannot but note , how you have invested your selves with all the Kings Revenews , with all the great Offices of the Kingdome , and with the Estates of all Loyall Subjects , whom you have made Delinquents ; and I pray wherefore ? but only for their Conscience and Loyalty . I dare challenge you to declare if you can any other reason , why many of your fellow members , who were men of sound and upright judgements , sincere hearts , and knowne integrity , of as good credit in their Countrey as the best of your selves , and chosen with as generall a consent unto their places ; why , I say , or for what other reason they have been made Delinquents by you , then only because their Consciences would not suffer them to goe along with you in your way , which they knew to be directly opposite to Gods word and the Law of the Land .

But doe you thinke that these and many such like things , being observed & altâ mente reposta , will be patiently born alwayes ? will men of noble bloud and spirit indure this thraldome at your hands ? will they with contented eyes , see Strangers enjoy and possesse that weath , and those inheritances which God hath given to them , and their Fathers have left them ? will they not rather hazard their lives to cut ▪ your throats in revenge of their own wrongs , and think they doe God service in it , seeing you have disabled Him from doing them justice whom God hath intrusted with the sword for that purpose ? doe you not think 't is possibie that you may eat the fruit of your owne wayes , and drink the juyce of your own Doctrines ? quicquid indignum aut ferum cuiquam potuit , hoc fecit dolor , tenebraeque ( sayes wise Seneca. )

Nay ( Sirs ) do you thinke that the Common people who now adore you , will not at length fully sent you ? did you never read or observe , that the temper of popular affection is very Aguish , and its tenure slippery ? do not you apprehend , that many of them already doe more feare then love you ? whence else ( being asked the Reason of their adherence to you ) doe they usually answer in this manner ? what would you have us to doe ? if we should not doe as they would have us , they would plunder us of all we have , and not leave us worth a penny : Can you fancy that this businesse will not worke in * * It begins to work already , as evidently appeares by that free and broad language which in all places is uttered against you . time ? verily I am perswaded , ( unlesse you breake off your sins by repentance , and desist from Rebellion , rapine and bloud ) rather then you shall go unpunished , ( if the Sectaries whom you have fostered doe not ) the very people whom you have seduced will , even teare you in pieces as you go in the Streets , as they did Dr. Lamb ( whom they tooke for a Conjurer ) some 18 ▪ yeares ago , and will pluck you as small as the people of Rome did Sejanus in times past ; for their apprehensions of you will be every way as bad as theirs was of him : you know how your selves and your Preachers have taught the vulgar , who were otherwise instructed before , that the Supreme Power is in themselves , and that they may reform and punish Malefactors and do God good service therein , if they cannot otherwise have justice done upon them ; and you in your wisdome have so exercised them of late , that they have undoubtedly learned to make no great scruple of shedding bloud , specially of such as themselves apprehend to be guilty ; it would be your wisdome to think of these things in time .

As yet perhaps your vengeance sleepeth , & facta populus cogitur quam ferre tam laudare , people are forced to beare with patience , yea , and to praise your doings ; but remember quos cogit metus laudare , eosdem reddit inimicos metus , that feare which extorts praise , doth also engender and increase hate : when they come to be sensible of your position and resolution , scil. * * People begin to see this now ; for they say the 80000l . a moneth lately layed upon the Kingdom , is to maintain a War against the kingdom , the people must give so much to keep an Army on foot onely to awe and undo themselves . Malis domanda est audacia populi , & gravi semper jugo premenda , ne quid simile tentare audeat , i. e. the people must be kept bare and low , in an underly condition , least they attempt such a thing against us , as we have done against the King ; I say , when they come throughly and generally to be apprehensive of this your purpose , they will then remember where your selves have said the Supremacy lieth ; when they feele the Souldery maintained by you to offer them violence , and no benefit of Law allowed them to right themselves ( as to this it must come , that you will not dare to gainsay the Souldier in any of his wayes ) when these things come to passe , then looke to your selves , for your time approacheth ; but I am weary of your wisedome which will undoubtedly end in folly . I will consider also what your piety is ; for as was said , you would also be esteemed Holy Persons .

Thirdly , Therefore for the Title of Godlinesse . The Psalmist Psalm . 12. 8 sayes , that the wicked walke on every side , when the vilest men are exalted ; We may give a guesse then at what is in you , by the conditions of those persons that are above-board with you , and imployed by you ; as also by that progresse which Religion hath had since you have domineered ; for the goodnesse or badnesse of Rulers hath alwayes been concluded upon from the growth or decay of Religion in their dayes . But truly ( Sirs ) not to flatter you , we observe your Piety to be nec una , nec vera , nec bona , and therefore conceive it to be , in very deed nulla ; I must be plaine , 't is my profession , and my resolution , and therefore you must beare with me .

First , 'T is not una , for you are divided in Religion , the very best among you , I shall minde you to this purpose of some passages in Print , between your two so much extolled Professors ( nay , Martyrs so intitled , so honoured ) William Prynne and Henry Burton , ( whom at the beginning of your meeting you sent for , and reeeived with more affectionate and generall applause , then ever since was shewn unto your Soveraign : ) these two ( however conjoyned in that ridiculous and admired Triumph , which your selves with the City of London , was pleased to make them , ) even these very two have been at daggers drawing , almost ever since , about their Religion ; and each of them have ( even amongst your very selves ) Followers and Disciples great plenty ; they are indeed the two grandest Champions of the two grandest Factions of those 52 which ( as reports goes ) doe swarm among you ; Prynne is ( as appears ) for the Presbyterians , and Burton for the Independents : And their controversie is about no lesse then a maine part of the Gospel , for of that nature is Church-Government in Burtons present judgement , and Prynne was apprehended of the very same opinion all the while he held up Satans banner against the Bishops ; though now it seemes ( as many others of his Sect are ) he is fallen from it ; for he holds now ( as Prela●s did before ) that there be Nationall Churches , and that each hath a Liberty to chuse and settle such a Form of Church See for all this and that which followeth Burtons Vindication of Independent Churches against Prynne his Brother . Government , as is most sutable to the Lawes , Customes , and manners of the people ; yea , and further , that there is no direct precept or pattern in Sacred Writ for particulars in Discipline and Ceremony , but they are left to humane prudence : And to prove this against his Brother Burtons Faction , he doth use those very Arguments , which were wont to be used against himselfe and his Sect , and are to be found originally in Mr. Hookers Ecclesiasticall Policy ; But Burton spits at him for this , and affirms plainely , that to shape Religion in point of Church-Government to humane Policy , is to shape a Coat for the Moone , & humano capiti cervicem jungere equinam , & populo ut placeret fabulas facere , to coyne tales to please people ; Wherefore he taxeth his Brother Prynne of high presumption , in thus attempting to mingle Earth and Heaven together , ( they are his owne words , for I 'le not vary a syllable from his own expressions , ) what ( sayes he ) cannot your Law and our Gospel cotten together , unlesse our Gospel weares your Lawes Liverie , and be tyred in a Gown like one of your Sergeants , made up of two severall colours .

Prynne is peremptory , that Church-Government and Power of making Ecclesiasticall Lawes to binde , was ever in the Civill Magistrate ; the Priests or Clergie never had any thing to do in that worke by right ; and now ( sayes he ) the power is in the Parliament ; that place Math. 18. 15 , 16 , 17. If thy brother offend , &c. He will have to be meant not of Excommunication , but of the Civill Court of Justice : And he sayes further , that in the Assembly or Evangelicall Synod , Act 15. the Apostles did not passe their Votes as they were Apostles guided infallibly , by the Holy Ghost , but rather as they were in their ordinary capacity as Elders and chiefe members of it , and this he concludes to be an undeniable Scripture Authority for the lawfull use of Parliaments and Synods under the Gospell , upon like necessary occasions , and for their power to determine Controversies of Religion , to make Canons , maugre all evasions and exceptions of Independents to elude it ; all which with much more such stuffe , to the same purpose ( as it seems ) Prynne hath against his Adversaries , and proves it ( as Burton notes ) with an 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; but sayes he , that shall not serve the turne , for he denies every bit of it , with another 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as good as his ; he is very positive , that we should have a very mad world of it , if Civill States or Parliaments should have liberty to frame Church-Governments , or set up Discipline ; He allows a State to pull down an old Church-Government indeed , but by no meanes to set up any , for that ( he saith ) is another thing . And he tells Prynne plainely , that he is out of his proper orbe in talking thus , and 't is out of his jealousie that Church Censures should trench upon his pleadings at the Barre of Justice ; and for his part he is confident that the place Mat. 18. belongeth not to Civill Courts , but to the Church ( as all Presbyterians heretofore did expound it ) and for the Decrees made at the Synod Act. 15. He is of opinion , because they were binding , that they were made by the Apostles , as they were Apostles , and that the Parliament now hath no power to make the like . And he is directly of opinion , that that Assembly or Church-meeting was no Parliament , scil. no such Parliament as Prynne would have it , and therefore he adviseth him thus ; Good Brother , be not so peremptory , but take in your top-saile , 't is too high to bear up against so stiffe a gale of Scripture and reason .

Prynne affirms before-hand ; that whosoever submits not to that Church-Government which the Parliament shall set up , is guilty of arrogancy , schism , contumacy , and liable to such penalties as are due to those offences : Burton cryes out , Good Brother , be not so legall , what if they set up such a one as godly people cannot submit unto ? must they either violate their consciences or suffer in their good names , for arrogant , contumacious schismaticks , and be liable to I wot not what penalties beside ? why good Brother , if we should go and live under the Turkish Government , and could not in Conscience turne Turks in the Religion there established , yet there is a way of exemption for it , namely , to become Tributaries to the State , as many Christians do : Good Brother let 's not have any of Draco's Lawes executed upon innocents ; shall we now turne worse persecutors of the Saints then the Prelats ? Surely Henry Burton being so wise and so good a man in your esteems , you cannot imagine , but he sees some reasons for his thus speaking .

Againe , Prynne in another place , requires absolute obedience to the generall consent of the Assembly and Parliament ; which Burton holds utterly unlawfull , and alledgeth to prove it so , that generality of Votes , whereby the Jewes State did carry it away to crucifie their King ; inferring thereby , that he thinkes it possible that this Parliament may Vote a like businesse : and he sayes further , that we must not pin our soules to their sleeves , we doe not know whether they may possibly carry them ; a Parliament is not immediately inspired by the Holy Ghost as the Apostles were .

Prynne is very eager for forcing mens Consciences : But Burton is still as much against that Tenent as Prynnes own selfe was in former times , and affirmes , that no Rule nor Example , nor Reason , can be drawne from Scripture to force men to any Religion ; no ( sayes he ) we are not to proceed any further with the Papists themselves , then to information , and rectifying their Consciences by instruction and admonition : And he adviseth Prynne in these words , Brother , let not that impartiall Edict be revived , that if any confessed themselves to be Christians , they should be put to death , nomen pro crimine , the very name of Christians was taken for a crime ; it seems he is of opinion , that if the Presbyterians prevaile it is not unprobable that Edict may be revived againe . And afterward when Prynne would have the Civill Magistrate to suppresse , restraine , imprison , confine , and banish the setters up of new Formes of Ecclesiasticall Government without lawfull Authority , Burton conceiving himselfe aymed at cries out most pitifully ; And must I undergoe all these terrible censures , because you so judge ? but what if your judgement be altogether erroneous ? what punishment is due to him that condemnes the Innocent ? you may be a Civill Judge one day ; Remember then ( Brother ) that if I come before you , that you meddle not with my Conscience ; if you should make a Law , like that of the Jewes , that who so confesseth Christ to be the Sonne of God shall be Excommunicate ; I shall be apt to transgresse that Law , but yet take heed how you punish me with an ense rescidendum , or I know not what Club-Law . It seemes Burton himselfe feares when his Brother Prynne comes to be Judge ( as if you his good Masters prevaile , you cannot reward him for the losse of his eares , and good service done you , in writing and pleading for you , with a lesse place : ) we are in some likelihood to have such Lawes put in Execution against Christians , as were of old among the Jewes ; for as John Goodwin ( another of Prynnes Brethren speaking of him in his * * Calumny arraign'd , pag. 33 Book forequoted ) sayes , the Statutes of Omri are as good for his turne ( if authorized by Parliament ) as the Statutes of Moses , the manner of the House of Ahab , as laudable as the manner of the House of David , yea , of God himselfe : And indeed Prynnes behaviour and language hath been such towards his Soveraign , towards the Church of England his Mother , and towards some of his own Brethren of late , that every honest man hath cause to put it into his Let any and say , from Prynnes pride , malice , and cruelty ; from his bloudy disposition and Tyranny ; from his cursed lies and calumnies ; his Religion , practices , and blasphemies , Good Lord deliver us .

But to make an end with these two Brethren , Prynne accuseth Burtons Faction of obstinacy , singularity , arrogancy , selfe-ends ; and sayes , that Independency stript of all disguising pretences , is nothing but Pharisaicall , vainglorious , selfe-conceitednesse of superlative Holinesse ; Burton takes Pepper at this , and sayes , that Prynnes malice is liberall in throwing dirt in their faces , and confesseth ingenuously , that if he and his side should undergoe all these 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and say nothing , a fooles Cap and a Bell were fittest for them , with which I leave them .

Now the reason of this large repetition of the Passages betwixt these men , is to shew a proofe of that little agreement that is amongst the best of you ; and truly , till you have brought these Brethren with their followers to a better unity , we shall never thinke you guilty of any great Piety , what ever your pretences be .

Besides ( by the way ) you may observe and s●e , that Henry Burton himselfe doth not very well approve of your Parliamentary proceedings , and lesse cause have we to like well of them ; I wonder how the best of you all will answer this ; you all take Henry Burton for a very honest man ; one he is that hath suffered much for the Cause , and was up to the eares in the businesse as well as Prynne , and in your grave judgements as worthy as he , of the greatest Triumph that ever was permitted by a Court of Parliament to fellowes of such demerit since the world began ; one that is deeply gone in the way of perfection , yea , so farre , that I hope you will think it impossible that he should slide back or fall away , specially in these times of new Light and Revelation : And further too , himselfe affirmeth before all the world in his said Book ( whether you take notice of it or no , I cannot tell , but if you doe not , you are much to blame ) that he was out for the State ( that is , for you the Parliament ) 4 or 500 l. this was year 1644. ( it seems the Bishops had not left him so poore as you leave your prisoners , or else he had thrived well since , that he could spare so much , ) yea , and he professes too , that he did it with a cheerfull heart , not for squint-eyed respects , to lay out so much at once to receive of the State so much Annuity , ( as it seemes some provident men doe : ) No , what he did was out of pure and perfect love to you ; therefore no man can think that he speaks any thing of you out of malice or disaffection ; but only out of truth and singlenesse ; and yet you see , he dares not trust his soule with you , as you are a Parliament ; he reports of you as of persons to be suspected , notwithstanding your Memberships : And how you will ever be able to acquit your selves in this businesse , I know not .

But againe , as there is no unity in your Piety or Religion , 2. & 3. so neither is there any truth or goodnesse in it ; 't is neither vera nor bona ; and therefore you cannot be such holy persons as you would be accounted ; you intitle God indeed to your doings ; but this is no argument of godlinesse , unlesse your Actions were more godly , you mind not to approve your selves like him , but desire that he should be thought like you ; you would have us conceive you to be great with God , but we perceive you either will not or dare not trust him ; and this makes us believe that you are not very inward with him ; let your own Consciences speak , do you not confide more in the Militia of the Kingdome then you do in his strength and providence for protection and preservation ? why else doe you keep such a racket , to have the management of that out of his hands wherein God hath placed it ? did you live by Faith as the just and righteous doe , you could not possibly be so eager after the arme of flesh ; the true Church of Christ was never in more security , then when she had least of that to trust to . I have heard it affirmed by a learned and peaceable * * I wish all his brethren of that Church were but men of his temper and spirit . Minister of the Protestant Church of France , that they of their Religion never lived so safely and so comfortably before , as they have done since they were disarmed of their weapons , which they were at the end of their last warre , which he called a Rebellion . But with you , all the strength and promises of God it seemes are nothing , unlesse you have somewhat that is sensible to trust unto ; O if you knew God , and were religious indeed , you would be of another mind , for they that know thy Name will trust in thee , sayes the Psalmist .

Nay , we read in Scripture of haters of God , that should come in the last times , who should have a form of Godlinesse 2 Tim. 3. 4 , 5. notwithstanding ; we feare you are rather of that number , and that you hate God for his word sake , because therein he so plainly opposeth those waies of Rebellion , cruelty , oppression , and injustice , which you walke in , and commandeth so strictly those things which ( as it appears ) you have resolved against , and for his sake you hate all that belongs unto him , his Church which you have destroyed , his Prophets whom you have persecuted , his Service which you have abolished , his Temples which you have defiled , and his Annoynted whom you have vilified , because in meeknesse , gentlenesse , mercy , patience , and goodnesse , he is so like unto him ; and are these markes of true Piety ? not they that commend themselves , but whom their works commend , and whom God commends , are and shall be the onely approved persons . I dare boldly affirm , ( and I call your own Consciences to witnesse it with me ) that Kingly Majesty was never so blasphemed , and exposed to vulgar contempt as it hath been since you sate ; nor was the dignity of Parliament , which ( next to the Kings honour ) ought by all true Englishmen to be held as sacred , so abused as it hath been by you , who have used its venerable name to countenance all your evill and illegall actions against your Soveraign and his Subjects , and have made that High and Supreme Court ( as the Pharisees of old did Gods House ) no better then a very den of Thieves ; and I am confident if Jesus Christ my Master were here , he would tell you so to your faces , and bestow as many woes upon you as he did upon your Brethren in those dayes , who ( like you ) did pretend so much to Piety when they had so little of it .

You take to your selves the Title of the Lords Worthies , forfooth , but good names doe not alwayes prove good men ; Titles without truth serve but to enhance and disexcuse damnation : you call the warre on your side Sacrum , ( so was the Pope wont to call his ) though it be both against Law and Religion : your League and Covenant you stile Holy , ( as was that in France when time was ) though like that , it be to root out Protestant Profession and the King ; your Armies you intitle the Armies of God , as the disobedient Barons in King Johns time did theirs , and your worke you call opus Domini , the Lords work , and the Lords cause , though such as the Lord abhorreth and detesteth ; thus bold are you with the Almighty , as if he were such another as your selves ; but is this true Godlinesse ? it will not be so found at the great day ; you talk much of Conscience , but doth this alone prove you have any ? do not many men use to plead Conscience , when through passion or opinion they pursue a cause with greater heat then themselves can give , or others discern a reason for ? your Consciences scruple , as you would have us think , at a gesture or a Garment in Gods Service : but they are secure in Actions of killing , robbing , rebelling , and breaking all Lawes of private interest and Soveraign Power ; we see you are resolute in bloud and rapine , and can even scorn at those that make Conscience at such crimes : you talk of mens having Authority from Gods word for what they doe , and yet practice your selves things above measure sinfull , as if they were necessary duties , and are able to shew no Scripture at all for the same ; we are posed we confesse at your Pietie , we can see no dram of goodnesse in your doings , and therefore must conclude there is as little in your selves : Policy we confesse , we see great store 1 King 12. 25 &c. in you ; even such as was in Jeroboam that sonne of Nebat who made Israel to sinne : for to prevent the peoples return to their Loyaltie , ( whom himselfe had drawn into Rebellion , ) he altered the established way and manner of worshipping God , which he knew would have reduced them to their right obedience , ver. 27. Jeroboam said in his heart , if this people go up to doe sacrifice in the house of the Lord at Jerusalem , then shall the hearts of this people turn againe unto their Lord , even unto Rehoboam King of Judah , and they shall kill me : And hereupon he sets forth a * * And for the peoples willing obedience to the same , it was , that they were so oppressed & broken in judgement , and had Gods curse like a moth or rottennesse seizing upon them , witnesse the Prophet , Hos. 5. 11. 12. Directory or new way of serving God , and perswades the people , that other places were as fit for that purpose as the Temple or Church it selfe : yea and vers. 31. He made Priests of the lowest of the people which were not of the Sonnes of Levi ; and Chap. 13. 33 , 34. Whosoever would , he consecrated him , and he became one of their Priests ; which thing . ( saith the Text ) became sinne to the house of Jeroboam , even to cut it from off the face of the earth . Truly Sirs , 't is too evident to all men that your Piety hath runne in the very same Channell , after Jeroboams example , you have made England to sinne ; looke you to the consequent .

We confesse also you have as much Religion and Pietie as Absalom had , enough to vizard over for the while your cursed Design , till you had supplanted your Soveraign , stole away the hearts of his people from him , insinuated into them a suspition of his truth and justice , perswaded them to accept of you to be Judges in his place , wherein you have received as many complaints , and relieved as few as ever Absalom did .

In briefe , such hath been your godlinesse and humilitie , that you have declared the King to have failed in his Trust , and Voted the Royall Power to be in your selves ; yea , a power more then Royall , even to subvert all Lawes , which because the King approves not of , you have drawne his own sword against him , and pursued him as eagerly on all advantages , as ever Absalom did his Father , while he in the meane time ( David-like ) hath pitied you , and was unwilling to spill your bloud ; surely , if there were nothing else then your unnaturall violence against your Soveraign in all your wayes , opposed to his mercy towards you , in the height of injury , it were abundantly sufficient to discover to all the world that little true Pietie that is in you : But if to this we adde also the consideration of that superlative crueltie towards your brethren , we are confident that no tongue touched with Christianitie , will dare to speak one word in your commendations : Your proceedings against them , speak you to be of the Tyrant Maxentius mind , that the bloud of Christians is the best Sacrifice to God ; and of a like Religion with the Assassines among the Mahumetans , who deeme it Soveraign devotion , puritie of manners , and the readiest way to Paradise , for to kill those of a differing opinion to themselves ; and of the same faith with the Donatists of old , who held none to be Gods children , but themselves , and made it both their position and their practice , occidere quenquam , qui contra eos fecerit ; to kill and make away whoever durst oppose their doings , or was conceived to be any hinderance to their growing Faction : But what warrant you have for these things we know not ; sure we are , you have none from the Old or New Testament delivered by the Prophets and Apostles from God to the Church : what to this purpose will be found in your new * * As the Remists among the Papists , did set out a false and corrupt Translation of Scripture , with Notes of their own upon it to make it speake for them ; so some here ( as is said ) are in hand with a like worke , in the behalfe of their Faction . Bible , which ( as reports goes ) you are about to set forth , we cannot yet tell , nor can we imagine how you will escape that threatning of God , Bloudy and deceitfull men shall not live out halfe their dayes ; God accounteth mans bloud so precious a thing , ( though you have set a low rate upon it , ) that he requires the unjust spilling of it , from the unreasonable creature ; and would not allow the knowne Murderer the Sanctuary of his Altar : Therefore we are confident , that when he maketh inquisition for bloud , he will remember you to your smart and sorrow , for all your Pietie ; and will call you to an account for that , and all your other evills , with so much greater severity , as Conscience hath been pretended to such high and open violations of Sanctity and Holinesse .

In a word , your Piety is an enemy to Truth , for it persecuteth that ; 't is an adversary to Peace , for it opposeth that ; 't is a foe to Order , for it hath pull'd downe that ; it will allow of no Bishop , no King ; like that of the Pope , it must be above all ; or that of Lucifer , it will admit of no Superiour ; it hath not onely defiled the whole Land with bloud , but the whole bloud of the Land with Treason ; for scarce a Family throughout the whole Nation , but some one or other of it has been drawn by you into this Conspiracy ; insomuch that Norfolke I feare can no longer boast of her 100. Houses of Gentlemen never yet attainted ; Cheshire I am sure by your meanes , has lost for ever her ancient glory ; which was , that it was never stained with the blot of Rebellion , but alwayes stood true to their King and to his Crown ; whose Loyalty Richard the second , so farre found and esteemed , that he held his Person most safe amongst them , and by Authoritie of Parliament , made that County ( for this cause ) a Principality , stiling himselfe Prince thereof ; doubtlesse when these things come to be considered upon in after-Ages , most odious will your names be to succeeding generations .

To conclude , your pietie hath merited for you those Titles which S. Paul bestowes upon Elimas the Sorcerer , Act. 13. 10. and it being attended with so much knowldge , I feare it hath advanced you to that high pitch , which those Pharisees in Christs time were ascended to , whom our Saviour intimateth to have committed that sinne which should never be pardoned in this world , nor in that to come ; and so it hath made you capable to be given over ad Hospitalium incurabilium ( as Erasmus spe●kes . ) But my prayer for you is and shall be , as Peter prayed for Simon Magus , Act. 8. 22. that if it be possible you may be pardoned , and that the wickednesse of your hearts and wayes may be forgiven you . And to this purpose I desire you all who like them Mat. 21. 45. doe conceive your selves concerned in these my words , that you would but consider of this short advice which I shall propound unto you , and then say Amen to a short Collect which I shall make for you .

My advice is this , that ( upon your serious thoughts of these things which ( as Gods Minister ) I have said unto you , ) you would remember what poor wormes , what Grashoppers , what graines of dust your selves are , in compare with that great God whom you oppose , ( by your endeavours to pull downe his Annointed , the King , and his Spouse the Church , ) and whose eternall curse hangs over your heads , which together with the odium of the whole Nation will o're-whelme you speedily , if you doe not by your more speedie and unfeigned Repentance prevent the same : And thereupon cast downe your loftie looks and stout hearts , lay aside your high stomacks , and in an humble selfe-denying way throw your selves down at the feet of your Soveraigne ; yea , if it be in the habit and posture of those men , of whom you may read , 1 King . 20. 32. it will be so much the better : for believe it , you have farre more reason to doe it in that manner to your King , then those Syrians had to doe so to the King of Israel ; and resolve with your selves , that if your lives be granted , you will spend the remainder of them solitarily in practising the duties of Penitentiaries ; this is mine advice to you , which by Gods grace may prevent Hell , if imbraced by you ; my Prayer followes in these words :

O omnipotent and Almightie God , to whom nothing is impossible , be thou pleased to magnifie thy power , and thy mercy in converting these men ; bring them upon their knees , ( good Lord ) before thee , before their Soveraigne and before the Nation , and perswade their proud and rebellious spirits , to begge pardon of all for their evils done , and to beseech the supplications of the whole Church and Kingdome unto thee for themselves ; and to this end let them feele that Hell which is in their owne bosomes ; let the bloud which they have shed cry , and the evills they have committed roar within them ; let them seriously think of those devouring flames , of those everlasting burnings , upon the worme that never dieth , and upon the fire that never shall be quenched ; as their sinnes have abounded towards thee ▪ so let ( deare God ) thy grace be more abounding towards them ; it will be to the greater glory of thy goodnesse at the great day , to have pardoned such great sinners as these be , when every Saint shall extoll thy mercy to his owne particular selfe , if they shall come forth among the rest and say , but to us , to us , God hath been more mercifull then to all others , in his forgiving us more and greater evills . O remember ( holy Father ) thy Sonne came into the world to save chiefe sinners , and these are such , and his bloud is able to wash away the deepest staines , even those of these men ; therefore for his sake grant pardon if possible , unto these bloudy and rebellious persons . Amen .

And thus Gentlemen I have as Christ's Messenger , discharged mine office to you , in telling you plainly of your transgressions ; I thought , though perhaps others may not be of my mind , this time of your height and greatnesse to be fittest for this performance ; for if not now , I know not when had been the season ; when your night which is drawing on hath overtook you , and brought you under hatches , into bonds and prisons ; it will not be then so proper for a man of my condition , to torment you further with the remembrance of these things : and the truth is , I am not base enough to act Prynnes part , or to visit you , as some of your Ministers did the Bishop of Canterbury in the Tower , to triumph and insult over him in his miseries : I abhorre to set my foot upon the neck of a fallen foe , to widen wounds , or to greaten sorrows : I blesse my God , I can look upon mine enemy in his affliction with an eye of pity , and weep for him ; yea , and I hope when that day of darknesse comes upon you , to be one of those that shall indeavour to bring balme from Gilead to you : and indeed if God would but please , after all my sufferings at your hands , to vouchsafe me but that honour , I should conclude it were enough for a poor mortall , and should say upon it with that Simeon in the Gospel , Lord now let thy servant depart in peace , for mine eyes have seen thy salvation ; thy rich , thy great , thy plenteous salvation unto thy people that wait for thee ; and so till then , Gentlemen , Adieu .

SECT. XXIX .

A consolatory Speech to the Loyall-hearted , that suffer for Conscience sake in these times : Arguments to assure them of Gods helpe in due time . 4 Marks to know the approach of that time : How they are to demeane themselves in the meane time , living , and dying .

I Have now but a word more to adde , and that shall be to those Loyall men , who for Conscence and duty sake , have adhered to their Soveraign , and kept themselves unspotted from this sinne , which like the Arian Heresie hath so suddenly orespread the whole Nation , and for this cause have been persecuted and hated by these evill men , who have also deprived them of all their outward comforts : And what shall I now say unto you , ( most worthy and approved ? ) shall I bewaile your sad condition , or lament over you for the wrongs suffered ? this would be an endeavouring to bring you lower then you are , to draw you down to basenesse , to weaken your spirits , and to expose you to be more despised , and so to do you a greater injury then hath yet been done you ; for Pity is the poorest and most helplesse salve of misery , and by noble minds farre more abhorred then the worst of fortune : Away therefore with such feminine and feeble Cordialls , which women use , and children relish ; let me tell you , that you are more then men , you are Christians chose out of many by Almighty God , to suffer for his sake ; to be in your Age the glory of Religion , and the honour of your Nation : you are no chaffe , the wind hath not blown you away , nor can the flaile hurt you , as they fancie that afflict you ; they think they rob you , in taking from you what God gave you ; but they think amisse ; for he can make them vomit up againe that wealth of yours which they have swallowed , or can return it in specie another way ; all the substance and riches of the Earth are at his disposing , who observes and notes who they are , that lose all for his sake ; at least doubtlesse , he will and doth repay outward losses with inward graces : And be confident of it , the more damage and affliction Gods truth brings you , the more felicitie and joy abideth for you ; 't is Gods cause for which you stand , 't is the honour of the 5. Commandement which you maintaine , as the Martyrs in Queen Maries daies did of the second ; and hence 't is that you are spoiled , and have your lives sought after ; but what an high dignitie is it , in the meane time , which God hath here called you to ? It was the confession of blessed Mr. Bradford in a case of like nature , that himselfe had deserved the miseries he lay under at Gods hand , and not only them , but even Hell too ; notwithstanding ( sayes he ) so loving hath God been , that he hath converted the punishment of my sinnes into a testimoniall of his truth and verity , which indeed the Prelates persecute in me , and not my sinnes ; and therefore they persecute not me , but Christ in me , who I doubt not but will take my part unto the end ; put but Parliament instead of Prelates , and the words may be your own without alteration of a syllable . So Bishop Hooper in those daies , being at the stake appeales to God in these words ; ' T is knowne to thee O Lord , wherefore I am come hither , and why the wicked doe persecute thy servant , not for my sinnes and transgressions committed against thee , but because I will not allow of their wicked doings , to the contaminating of thy bloud , and the deniall of thy truth received ; each of you in your condition may make a like appeale , and also adde what another Martyr said , in the behalfe of himselfe and others , If we would but seek to please men in things contrary to thy holy Word , we might ( as others doe ) enjoy the Commodities of Wife , Children , Goods , and Friends .

Besides , 't is not for Gods truth only , that your engagement is ; but for your Countrey too , & dulce est pro patria mori , it hath at least , in old time been so accounted ; nay , what good man can wish life to see his Countrey buried ? vitae nimis est avidus , quisquis non vult mundo secum pereunte mori , saies wise Seneca , they are over greedy to live , that think it not an honour to die at the funerall Celebration of Church and Kingdome , which to the eye of over-timerous and doubting nature , may seeme perhaps to be neare approaching . And were it so , that a generall destruction should come , yet how happie shall you be above those other men , who having first made ship-wrack of a good conscience , are forced afterward to lose all things else .

But our dutie is , both to hope and pray for better ; for God is now the same he was of old , as gracious still as ever , nor must we as many doe , trouble our selves with Gods Decree , and grow dull upon it ; for himselfe sayes , if the same at any Jer. 18. 7. 8. time be gone forth for the plucking up or pulling downe a Nation or Kingdome , an Humiliation or turning from sinne , shall suspend the execution ; so did that of Ninive in like case , and that of Hezekiah when word was brought him that he should die ; 't is Gods custome , to Moses-like ) may stand in the gap upon such occasions ; he had spared Sodome Ezek. 22 30. it selfe , had there been but ten righteous in that City ; his bowels are no whit contracted in these Gospel-times , and there are no doubt manie thousands in this Land whom himselfe is pleased to account righteous .

Nor doth God regulate his dealings by what is in us , but by what is in himselfe , and there is mercie in him , though no merit in us ; Christ is full of righteousnesse , though we be full of sinne ; Holinesse and Truth are in Gods nature and promise , though there be nothing but corruption in our nature and practice ; and for mine owne Name sake ( saith the Lord ) I will defer Esa. 48. 9. 11. mine anger , and for my praise will I refraine from thee , that I cut thee not off ; and againe , the second and third time , Ezek. 36. 12. for mine owne sake , even for mine owne sake will I doe it ; and in another place , not for your sakes be it knowne unto you , will I doe this , but for mine owne holy Name sake : this Name of God is that strong hold which Zachariah , the Prophet directs Zach. 9. 12. unto , in times of danger ; and that Tower whereunto the righteous Prov. 18. ●0 . flie and are safe , as Solomon tells us .

But then though our selves indeed be as nothing in this case , yet our miseries ( which are great upon us ) may be said to have an influence upon Gods pitie to stirre him towards us ; for the oppression of the poore and sighing of the needy , I will Psal. 12. 5 arise ( saith the Lord ) and will set him in safety from him that puffeth at him ; And againe , because they have called thee an Jer. 30. 17. out-cast , I * * God calleth himselfe the gatherer of the out-casts , Esay 56. 8. will restore health unto thee , and heale thy wound ; thus have they called us , thus have they made us , and that for Gods name sake , which makes the more for us ; yea , and yet they give God thanks for their successe against us , as if he approved of their injuries to us , and this is further also to our advantage , as the Spirit tels us in the Prophet , Your Brethren that hated Esay . 66. 5. you and cast you out , for my name sake , said , let the Lord be glorified , but he shall appear to your joy , and they shall be ashamed , as if he had said , the sooner for that .

And to assure us of this , we have a further argument yet , scil. the engagement of his Gospel with us , which is as deeply interessed in our sufferings as we our selves are , and doth as equally need deliverance ; yea , that is likely to abide under disgrace and obloquy , if the cause we are persecuted for , be not supported ; nay , if our enemies meet not with Confusion in their way , Christ's whole life and carriage as well as his Doctrine will fall under suspition and condemnation by their prevailing ; 't is well known that his name is pretended in all their proud , rebellious , butcherly opinions and proceedings , as if he had given some precept or example for such doctrines and doings ; and had discountenanced that low way of humilitie , obedience , meeknesse , and love to Brethren , yea , to enemies , which we maintain and suffer for : But Christ's Gospel is his glory ; 't is his word which he is resolved to magnifie above all things ; and Mat. 28. 18. to vindicate the Honour of that , his Father ( to whom he cannot be unfaithfull ) hath committed all Authoritie and power into his hand ; wherefore we need not feare , though we are now down , we shall rise again ; though we sit in darknesse , yet the Lord Mich. 7. 8. &c. shall be a light unto us ; he will plead our cause , he shall execute Judgement for us .

Yea , and that for his Justice sake also , for Christ is King still , for all this , and Judge of all the earth , and his office is , to help them to right that suffer wrong , to punish ill doers : yea , his delights are to confound the crafty , and to throw down the proud and lofty : Bloud guiltinesse he hareth ; how was Cain branded for it , and cursed ? How were Simeon and Levi in Gen. 4. 11. &c. their posterity scattered , but for one bloudy act in heat and Gen 49. 6. anger ? they had not yet arrived at , studied or reiterated murther . Rebellion he abhorreth , and rather then that shall goe unpunished , God will create a new thing , the earth shall Num. 16. 30. 31. open her mouth , and swallow up Corah and his Companions , 2 Sam. 17. 23. if Moses cannot master them : and rather then Absalom and 2 Sam. 18. 9 Achitophel shall scape their due demerits , the one shall hang himselfe , and his haire the other ; let David doe his best to save his sonnes life , he shall not have his will ; for God is King above him , and hath decreed that Justice shall be done upon all Traitours : Treachery and falshood his soule loatheth , and therefore hath ordained , it shall cut its own throat , rather then want an Executioner , and be the cause of its own ruine ; in deed what was never true in it selfe , cannot be long true unto it selfe : Ephraim and Manasseh may be both against Judah , Esa. 9. 21 but before they have done , they will be as much against each other ; nay , rather then faile , Egyptian shall be against Egyptian , Esa. 19. 2. falshood will find enemies amongst those of its own House and herd ; there may be a Conspiracy in it , but no true concord ; for 't is only righteousnesse and peace that can kisse each other : The strongest fire-brands in ill , are like the fire-brands of Sampsons Judg. 15. 4. Foxes , knit but in the tailes , not heads , nor hearts ; how sure in the end are they to burn their own knots asunder ? No Confederacy ( sayes God ) nor Association without me shall stand ; take Councell together it shall come to nought ; and gird your selves Esa. 8. 9. 10. &c. as strongly as you can , you shall without faile be broken in pieces ; the zeal and justice of the Lord of Hosts will bring this to passe for us . He hath done the like for his people in times past , and he will not leave his ancient custome , which may bring to our thoughts another Argument of assurance .

It hath been Gods wont when he hath beat his child , to burn the rod ; Babilon the Hammer of the whole earth , was at Jer. 50. 23. length broken . Ashurs glory and greatnesse , though some Esa 13. & 14. c. years in growing , was consumed in a moment ; the rod of Gods anger is also the object of his indignation ; the instruments of his Esay 10. 5. judgement scape not his fury , the dreggs of the cup fall out to be their portion , I will take the dreggs of the cup of my fury out Esay 51. 22 23. of thy hand ( saith the Lord to his people , with whom he had begun ) and will put it into the hand of them that afflict thee , and have said to thy soule , bow down that we may go over ; The Psal. 125. 3. rod of the wicked may be upon the back of the righteous , but it shall not rest there , namely for ever .

But perhaps you 'l say , when will God doe this ? How long ? How long shall we stay before we have experience of it ? Himselfe sayes , after a little while mine indignation shall cease towards Es. 10. 25. thee , and mine anger shall end in their destruction . God doth all things in due time , he gives rain to the earth , food to man and fury to his enemies , and all in due serson ; to me belongeth vengeance and recompence ( saith the Lord ) their foot shall slide Deut. 32. 35. in due time , for the day of their calamity is at hand , and the things that shall come upon them make hast ; every thing is most beautifull in its season , and a worke of this nature is then in season , and most beautifull , when Gods hand is so clearly seen in it , that all men may confesse and say , verily it was his doing .

But what are the signes of that season ? I 'le name four , and so leave you ,

1. When Humane helps are gone , and no power left among men ; no reserve of succour to be looked for at their hand from whence formerly it was wont to come ; no second causes to be seen , then will God arise and judge for us : so we are told , Deut. 32. 36. The Lord shall judge for his people , and repent himself for his servants when he sees their power is gone , and trere is none shut up or left ; and therefore we are advised in another place , Esay 50. 10. when we are in darknesse and see no light , then to trust in the Name of the Lord , and to stay our selves upon our God David 1 Sam. 30. 6. did so ▪ and found the comfort of it , 1 Sam. 30. ● . &c. God's use is , not to reach out his hand , till Peter be almost sunke , but then he failes not .

2. When the wicked that pretended to us , but were not of us , are scattered , and destroyed , when they that envyed at us , maliced us , and abused us , because we durst not be so vile as they , to run with them into the like excesse of riot , but were more affected then they would be with our Kings sorrowes , and Gods judgements upon our Nation : when these ( I say ) are come to nothing , and so likely to have no part of the glory of the work , when done ; then will God himselfe appeare for us ; and this is intimated to us ( as was noted once before ) in Esay 26. where Esay 26. 11. 13. speaking of such a prophane and wicked crue , who when God's hand was lifted up in judgement , would not see it , nay , they maliced and envye● , as it seems , those that did see it , and layed it to heart ; but the fire of thine enemies , O God , shall devoure them for it , saies the Prophet : i. e. rage shall continue powerfull even in their hands whom thou hatest , till those other wretches are consumed , or blown to nothing , and then it follows , O Lord , thou wilt ordaine peace for us , yea , thou shalt then work all our works for us .

3. When the sin of the enemy is high , and himselfe higher in his own opinion then ere before ; when he puffeth at his opposites , as too farre below him for to reach him , and promising himselfe securitie , thinkes the work done , dares affront God , his Word , his Name and Glory , and prophane what ever hath his mark upon it , then will the Lord rouze up himselfe against him ; It is Psal. 119. 126. time for thee Lord to work ; for they have made void thy Law , sayes Dan. 5. 3. 5. David . When Balthazar was bold with those Vessels appointed to holy use , the hand-writing appeared against him : when Rabshakeh and his Master were so bold with Gods name , as to entitle that to their villanies , the Lord put an Hook into their noses , Es. 36. & 37. ca. and a bridle into their lipps soon after : when the proud Philistine disdained Davids littlenesse , his own ruine was nigh at hand : when those Amalekites that took Ziglag , were eating and drinking , 1 Sam. 17. and dividing the spoiles , and dancing for joy of their great booties , they lost all againe upon the suddain , and their lives withall : and the Apostle speakes it positively of all ungodly and self-promising men , that when they shall say peace and safety , 1 Thess. 5. 2. then suddain destruction commeth on them , as travail upon a woman with child , which they shall not escape ; yea , the day of the Lord shall come upon them , as a Thiefe in the night , suddainly , unexpectedly , when they are at rest , and look for quiet .

4. When the Stomacks of Gods afflicted people be down , and Es. 10. 6. 12. they not only made like mire in the streets , but contented with it , in as much as they see Gods hand in it : Behold ( saies the Esay 5. 21. 23 Lord ) I have taken the cup of trembling out of thy hand , and thou shalt no more drink of it , but I will put it into the hand of them that afflict thee , and they shall drink of the dreggs thereof , even they which have said to thy soul bow down , that we may go over , and thou hast laid thy body as the ground , as the street to them that went over ; when the people of this Land have been content to bow their backs so low as under the name of Delinquents , meekly and patiently to buy over at the hands of the Rebels those Lands and Inheritances left them by their Fathers , then may the Lord make good his word unto the peeled and oppressed people of this wofull Nation .

In a word , as when the wise Parent hath brought his child to kisse the rod , then he gives over beating him and burns that ; so perhaps will God deale with us , beat us with the rod till he hath brought us for to kisse it ; and this we do , when with appeased spirits we can supplicate him to pardon them that have thus abused us ; when we have layed aside all thoughts of revenge towards them , all purposes of crying quit for quit with them , if God restore us and bring them into our condition .

Wherefore friends and fellow-sufferers , we now see what we are to doe , even to resolve by Gods grace , if we live and thrive , not to doe to them as they have done to us ; but to return rather good for evill , for thus it becomes us to do , as we are Christs members , nos pati poenas decet , non esse poenas , we must be ambitious to be conditioned in this case , like that good Archbishop Cranmer , of whom it was said , Do my Lord of Canterbury a shrewd turn , and you shall have him your friend ever after ; but of all people , we must take heed of being like our enemies , of whom it may be said on the contrary , Doe them a good turn , and you shall have them your enemies ever after ; their custome you know hath been , when we have fallen into their power , to interpret the same to be by Gods providence , to the end that they might torment , mischief , and abuse us , which they , or some of them have not failed to doe in full measure ; and when they on the other side have fallen into ours , and fared well , to insult thereupon , and say , no thank to us therefore , for we would fain have done them hurt , but God would not suffer us , but restrained us , by holding our hands whether we would or no , and delivered them from us , to the end they may do God service in punishing us afterward , if they can but get us : Now perhaps they may be of the same opinion still , when hereafter they shall be at our mercy ; but we must look to God and not to them , remembring alwaies though they deserve no favour from us , yet God deserves to be obeyed by us , and for his sake we must shew mercy : we Gen. 50. 15. have heard of Josephs kindnesse to his brethren , that had evill thoughts to him-ward , we must resolve to doe like him , and if the conditions of Joseph be in our carriage , the blessing of Joseph shall be our portion ; this must be our resolution if we live .

And if we die , by their despightful hands , before God doth turn the wheel upon them , we must resolve to conclude our daies as Christ our Saviour did , with praiers in our mouths for them , which it may be ( through Gods working ) may have a like effect after our death , as Christs had , to the conversion of some of them ; the conversion of those 3000. Act. 2. is held to be a fruit of Christs prayer upon the Crosse ; and Sauls conversion , of Stephens prayer at his death ; so who knowes , but our meeknesse , our patience , and our prayers at such a time , may be effectuall to a like purpose ? even to draw some of our persecuting Countreymen from their bloudy and rebellious way , into the paths of Christ and of his Gospel ; yea , whether we live or die , if we can do Christ and the King service no other way , let us resolve and endeavour to pray down their and our enemies by praying for them : And by all meanes while breath is in us , let 's have a care so to live , as we may still credit our righteous cause , and as becometh those that are designed to slaughter for Jesus sake , and for the Doctrine Act. 2. & 3. cap. which he left us ; Holy bloud ( believe it ) will prove of harder digestion to them , then prophane ; that they had killed the holy and the just one , was that which afterward pierced the hearts of these mens elder Brethren when time was ; I say no more : But , the Lord strengthen and guide us all in our Christian and Loyall way by his grace and spirit ; that though we be a people robbed , spoiled , snared in holes , hid in prison-houses , driven to banishment , and exposed for a prey ; yet we may walk before our God in all humilitie and well-pleasing , to the restauration of his Gospells honour , the inward comfort of our own spirits in the midst of miseries , and to the conviction and shame of our unnaturall Countrey-men , who seeke to take away our lives also from us .

Soli Deo Gloria . Amen , Amen . May 26. 1646.